- ^Cs-* 
 
 IV^d'i 
 
 ^%r3^^->#:* 
 
 : • r^~^» • 
 
 ,••■• 
 
 *-^A 
 
PRESENTED TO 
 
 CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, 
 
 BY 
 
 The Hon. Eugene Schuyler. 
 1884. 
 
Cornell University Library 
 DS 23.T58M9 1830 
 
 Mulfuzat Timur 
 
 III 
 
 3 1924 028 544 637 *,.... 
 
The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924028544637 
 
Bngi'B.-wd "by Jotinli IToclc 9K Straud. 
 
THE 
 
 MULFUZAT. TIMtJRY, ^^ ' ^'"'* 
 
 OB 
 
 AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL MEMOIRS 
 
 or THE 
 
 MOGHUL EMPEROR TIMUR, 
 
 WRITTEN IN THE 
 
 JAGTAY TURKY LANGUAGE, 
 
 TURNED INTO PERSIAN BY 
 
 ABU TALIB HUSSYNY, 
 
 AND 
 
 TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH BY 
 
 MAJOR CHARLES JTEW ART, 
 
 LATE PROFESSOR OF ORIENTAL LANGUAGES 
 IN THE HONOURABLE EAST INDIA COMPANY'S COLLEGE. 
 
 PRINTED FOR THE ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE, 
 
 AND SOLD BY 
 
 J. MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET ; PARBURY, ALLEN AND CO. LEADENHALL STREET ; 
 AND HOWELL AND STEWART, IHOLBORN. 
 
 1830. 
 

 '^■CORNELL^ 
 LIBRARV -^> 
 
 LONDON : PRINTED BY W. NICOL, CLEVELAND ROW, 
 
 ST, James's. 
 
TO 
 
 COLONEL DAVY, 
 
 TRACEY PARK, SOMERSETSHIRE. 
 
 Dear Sir, 
 
 As the Public are indebted to your late Father not only for his 
 able Translation of the Institutes of the Emperor Timur, but also for his 
 having with much perseverance procured and first brought to Europe 
 an authentic copy of the Memoirs of that Monarch, I have much plea- 
 sure in dedicating to you my Translation of those Memoirs, in hopes of 
 assisting in some degree to transmit to posterity so meritorious a name. 
 
 I have the honour to be. 
 
 Dear Sir, 
 your obedient humble servant, 
 
 CHARLES STEWART. 
 
 Bath, May, 1830. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The fame of Timur, erroneously called Tamerlane, although long 
 known to some persons in Europe, was more generally communicated^ 
 to the Public in the year 1722, by the labours of the indefatigable 
 Orientalist, Petis de la Croix, who translated from the Persian language 
 the History of that Monarch, denominated Zufer Nameh, or Book of 
 Victory, by Sherif Addyn Aly of Yezd. 
 
 In the year .1723, the French edition was turned into English by 
 Mr. John Darby, who dedicated his work to His Royal Highness 
 Frederic Prince of Wales, but these histories commence only with the 
 twenty-fifth year of Timur's age. Iben Arab Shah's Arabic History of 
 Timur, called the Ajaih al Mukhlukat, Wonders of the Creation, was 
 translated into Latin by Golius in 1636, and again by Manger in 1767 
 and 1772, but, being more of a coarse satire on that Prince than his 
 real history, it is little worthy of credit, and has consequently fallen into 
 disrepute. 
 
 In the year 1783, Professor White of Oxford, published a Persian 
 Edition of the Institutes of Timur, with an English translation by Major. 
 William Davy of the Honourable East India Company's Service,* which 
 was deservedly much admired, and as it was the cause of producing the 
 Translation of the following Memoirs, I shall take the liberty here" 
 after of subjoining a portion of its Preface. 
 
 In the year 1787, the late Professor Langles of Paris, published a 
 French translation of the Institutes, under the title of 
 
 'Mnstituts Politiques et Militaires de Tamerlane proprement appell^ 
 '* Timour, ecrits par lui-m^me en Mogol, et traduits en Fran9ois sur 
 " la version Persane d'Abou Taleb al Hosseini, avec la Vie de ce 
 ** Conquerant, &c. &c." 
 
 William Erskine, Esq. in his Preface to the Memoirs of Baber, pub- 
 
 * See Note at the end of the Preface. 
 
vi PREFACE. 
 
 lished in 1826, (in praise of which work too much cannot be said) 
 informs us, that he had seen at Bombay, a complete Persian transla- 
 tion of the Autographic Memoirs of Timour, the original of which had 
 been found in the library of Jaafer Pasha of Yemen, and that it appears 
 by Astley's Collection of Voyages, that a person of that namc'was Pasha 
 of Yemen in 1610. This is of importance, as it nearly fixes the date of 
 the Persian Translation, which is confirmed by the dedication of the 
 work to the Emperor Shah Jehan of Hindustan. - 
 
 Having thus premised, I proceed to give a description of the Manu- 
 script brought from India by Major Davy, which I have undertaken to 
 translate : it is an Octavo volume, written in thfe common Persian hand, 
 and as it has never been bound, was probably copied for that gentleman 
 in Calcutta, it is enclosed in an old cover, on which is written in Major 
 Davy's hand ; " This Manuscript, #hieh is a fragment of Timur's, is very 
 Valuable, therefore preserve it with care. N. B. It is to be put in the 
 little black writing box." 
 
 The Manuscript contains four hundred and fifty-seven pages ; after 
 the Persian Translator's Preface, it commences with the Institutes, which 
 nearly agree with the printed edition ; these are succeeded by the De- 
 signs and Enterprizes of the printed copy, after which follows the Book 
 of Omens, mentioned in the 8th page of Dr. White's Preface, and which 
 I might probably also have omitted in my translation, did I not fear the 
 reproach of having left part of my work undone.* 
 
 The History commences at the 188th page, with the birth of Timur, 
 A. H. 736, (A. D. 1336,) and is continued in the form of annals till 
 A. H. 'J'i'il, being the forty-first year of his age, omitting the last thirty 
 years of his life. 
 
 It is written in a careless manner, occasionally obscure, with much 
 tautology, and some repetitions, but without any break in the detail, 
 except at the commencement of a new year, evidently evincitig that the 
 art of book-making has not been employed to set it off, and that it is a 
 
 * Monsieur Langles says in the sixth page of his Preface; ," ces superstitions sont, pour 
 le philosophe, des renseignemens certains sur les moeurs et sur I'espf it des homines. J'engage 
 done M. M. Davy et White a faire cette restitution, si ce n'est pas a I'erudition, du moins a 
 la Philosophie." 
 
PREFACE. vii 
 
 translation from some language less polished than the Persian.* I have 
 however found it requisite to divide the Translation into Books and 
 Chapters. 
 
 In comparing Major Davy's Translation with Petis de la Croix's, I 
 have found so much discrepancy between their spelling of Oriental 
 names, that one can hardly suppose the same persons, or places are 
 meant, I have therefore ventured to make an innovation in Anglo-Orien- 
 tal orthography, by making use of such of our letters as agree with the 
 Persian Alphabet. ; , n i s • > r 
 
 The eaeact pronunciation of a proper name is of little consequence to 
 the European reader, while the Oriental student will be thus enabled to 
 tr,anspose it intoi. the; Persian character ;. some of the names of places 
 have been so long settled^ that I have not interfered with them, but take 
 thi^ opportunity of stating that Kmnd or Xewrf, in the Tutky language^ 
 signifies a jtowni and therefore forms the termination, of the names of 
 many cities; Turan, called by the Greeks, Transoxiana,i sand by the 
 Arabs, Maveralneher, should properly be spelled Ma-vera-al-neher : Uuat 
 which is beyond the river. Khurasan being the Eastern province of 
 Persia, was called the Region of the Sun. ^.i.> ji i 
 
 We are very much indebted to the French Literati :for information on 
 Oriental subjects, but they have led us into a very false orthography by 
 their partiality for the letter C, which does not exist in the Persian 
 language, and their alteration) of several important letters. 
 
 Almost all Arabic names have meanings, and are derived from a root 
 of three letters, thus from H. M, D. praise, is derived Muhammed, iAe 
 g^^itli/ praimdf consequently the writing of:it Mahomet, as is frequently 
 done, destroys the : etymology ;:Amr, signifies command, whence Amyr, 
 Commander, which should ahvays be written with the first letter of the 
 alphabet, although frequently written Mmir and Umeer; Amyr al 
 Mumenyn, Comfnander of th^ Faithful, must be in the recollection of 
 every person who has read the Arabian Nights' Entertainments. 
 
 * The Turky language differs as much from the modern Turkish, as the Saxon does 
 from the English. 
 
viii PREFACE. 
 
 Some of the French authors write. 
 
 Dragoman for Terjtiman, an Interpreter ; 
 Chagan for Khakan, an Emperor ; 
 Chacan for Shegun, an Omen j 
 whilst the letters j, y, t and d are constantly interchanged. 
 
 The Persian short vowel called ZuhbeVy is sounded in Persia as short a, 
 in Turkey as short e, in India as short u, and causes a difference in the 
 pronunciation of the natives of these countries; but as the letter E has 
 six sounds in French, and at least three in English, the variation is not 
 greater than is to be found in the dia.lects of England, Scotland, and 
 Ireland. 
 
 - 1 am aware that it is impossible to fix the pronunciation of any. lan- 
 guage, but as it is desirable that Translators should observe an uniform 
 system, andthe mode, suggested, by i Sir William Jones having failed of 
 success, I venture to propose a more simple, one, which will save most 
 of the diacritical points, so troublesome both to the writer and to the 
 reader; viz. that of using sudi of our consonants as agree with those of 
 the Persian Alphabet. 
 
 With respect to the vowels, 
 
 let the short e represent the Persian vowel Zebber. 
 
 short i, - - - , Zere. 
 
 short u, - - - / Pysh. 
 
 Let our a, u, and y, represent the corresponding long vowels, alif, vau, 
 and rye, this latter to be generally, sounded ee, or as the French i of 
 Dire f Lire, &c. 
 
 Our slender a in Slave, &c. does not exist in Persian, and the only 
 word in which the open o occurs, is in Koh, a mountain, therefore pror 
 bably a misnomer. In Arabic it. is formed by the letters Ain or AUf 
 with the vowel Pysh, as jM. age ; '\jA nobles. The Arabic K may be 
 sometimes used for C, but as it adds to the number of letters, without 
 an adequate advantage, I think it better omitted. 
 
PREFACE. ix 
 
 Note, referred to at page I. Mr. WiUiam Davy went out to India as a Cadet, about the 
 year 1767, and having early applied himself to the study of the Persian language, was 
 selected by Su- Robert Barker, Commander-in-Chief of Bengal, to be his Secretary and 
 Persian Interpreter; m this situation he was in constant habits of associating and trans- 
 acting business with many of the principal nativesi and even with the Great Moghul, or 
 Emperor of Delhy ; after a residence of twelve years, he returned to England. When the 
 late Lord Macartney was appointed to the government of Madras, he requested Major 
 Davy to accompany him; they sailed in 1781, but on their arrival found the whole of the 
 Carnatic overrun by the armies of Hyder Aly, and the Major seeing there was no field then 
 open for his abilities, proceeded to Calcutta, and was immediately taken into the family of 
 the Governor General, Warren Hastings, where he employed himself in the duties of his 
 office, the pursuit of his studies, and collecting information. 
 
 In the year 1784, he again embarked for England, but died on his passage home ;• his 
 books and papers were however carefully transmitted to his executors, and by them made 
 over to his son, now Colonel Davy of Tracey Park, near Bath, in whose library, the MS. of 
 which I have imdertaken the translation, remained unexamined till last year, when in con- 
 sequence of my report of it to the Royal Asiatic Society, it was recommended to the Orien- 
 tal Translation Committee. The following extract of a letter respecting the authenticity of 
 the Institutes, was written by Major Davy, previous to his return to India, and was published 
 with the Preface to that work. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from the late Major Dcevy, to the late Doctor White ^ 
 Laudian Professor of Arabic in the University of Oxford^ dated 
 October 24, 1779. 
 
 " The History of Timour, written by himself, carries with it the 
 strongest proofs that he wrote for posterity only ; and that he could not, 
 in prudence, or in policy, make his work public during his life : for it 
 contains not only the same accurate detail of the facts and occurrences 
 of his reign, as are found in other authors, but it goes much further. 
 He gives you that which he only had the power to give, the secret springs 
 and motives which influenced his conduct in the various political and 
 military transactions of his life, the arts by which he governed, as well 
 as the power by which he conquered. He acknowledges his weaknesses, 
 honestly owns his errors, describes the difficulties in which he was 
 occasionally involved by those errors, and the policy by which he 
 surmounted and overcame those difficulties. In a word, it is a com- 
 pleat Index to his head and his heart; and though, take it all in all, it 
 
 b 
 
X PHEFACE. 
 
 redounds to the honour of both the one and the other, yet it was a work 
 by no means calculated* for the perusal of his enemies, or even his sub- 
 jects during his life ; since it would have enabled those who chose it, to 
 combat him with his own weapons, or, in other words, to have turned 
 his arts and his policy againsthimself. Hence it is reasonable to suppose, 
 that the work in question was entirely unknown during his life; and its 
 subsequent temporary obscurity may, I think, be plausibly accounted 
 for, by the probability of one copy only existing at the time of his death, 
 by the uncertainty into whose hands that copy fell, and by the divisions 
 which followed in his family after the death of Shaahroch. 
 
 " Abu Taultb ul Husseini, in the Dedication of his Translation to 
 Sultaun ul Auail, says, that in the library of Jafir, Haukim of Yemmun, 
 he met with a ihanuscript in the Turki or Mogul language, which, on 
 inspection, proved to be the History of, Timour, written by himself; 
 containing an account of his life and actions from the seventh to the, 
 seventy-fourth yeaV of his age, &c. &c. He then proceeds to give the 
 Translation of the said History, in which are included the Institutes. 
 
 " It may appear remarkable that the Translator should say so little^ 
 or in fact nothing, to prove the authenticity of the valuable work, which 
 he was about to translate. It has an extraordinary appearance, I allow ; 
 but, I think, the following inferences only can be drawn from it : either 
 that he thought the work itself contained sufficient proofs of its own au- 
 thenticity, or that at the period when he translated it, it was so well 
 known, as not to admit of doubt, or dispute. For my part, I think his 
 inattention to this point is a very strong, if not the strongest possible 
 proof, that the History and Institutes of Timour are genuine. 
 
 " An European critic may say, that this same Abu Taulib might have 
 wrote the work himself in the Persian language, and have imposed it 
 upon the world as a Translation from the Royal Mogul author. This I 
 take to be impossible. Authors in the East neither sold their works to 
 booksellers, nor published by subscription, nor depended for support on 
 the applause, the generosity, or the credulity of the public : they were 
 patronized by Princes, who rewarded their labours in proportion to the 
 value of their works. , And therefore, if Abu Taulib had been capable 
 
PREFACE. xi 
 
 of writing such a work, he never would have been guilty of so dangerous 
 and foolish an artifice, which could tend only to diminish both his fame 
 and his profit. The applause and the reward due to the Translator of 
 an excellent work, must, whatever his merit, be inferior to those which 
 are due to the author of such a work ; if therefore he had been master 
 of abilities to write the Life and Institutes of Timour, as there written, he 
 would have spoke in the third person instead of the first (no other 
 alteration being necessary,) and have stood forth as the author of the 
 first and best History of the Life of Timour, that ever was wrote; fot" 
 which he must have obtained both applause and profit tenfold. The 
 same mode of reasoning will hold good to "prove that the Turki copy 
 could not be wrote by any Mogul author, but him to whom it is 
 ascribed, Timour himself. 
 
 " The noble simplicity of diction, the plain and unadorned egotism 
 that runs through the whole of the Institutes and History of Timour, are 
 peculiarities which mark their originality and their antiquity also. The 
 Orientals, for some centuries past, have adopted a very different mode 
 of writing ; the best of their historical works are filled with poetical and 
 hyperbolical flowers and flourishes, which are so numerous, and occur 
 so frequently, that many a folio volume, weeded and pruned of these 
 superfluities, would be reduced to a very moderate octavo. 
 
 " The only work bearing the least resemblance to the Life and Insti- 
 tutes of Timour, which has fallen under my observation, is the History 
 (or Commentaries) of Sultaun Babour, written by himself.* Babour was 
 descended from Timour in the fifth degree ; he was the son of Omer, the 
 son of Abu Saeed, the son of Mahummud, the son of Meraun Shaah, the 
 son of Timour. About eighty years elapsed between the death of Timour 
 and the birth of Babour. Babour in the twelfth year of his age, and the 
 899th year of the Hejra, sat upon the throne of his father, in the king- 
 dom of Furgauneh. The earlier part of his life very much resembled 
 that of his great predecessor, Timour : and his abilities in the field and 
 in the cabinet, his fortitude in distress, his activity and courage when 
 
 * See Memoirs pf Baber, published by William Erskine, Esq. in 1826, the Preface, In- 
 troduction, and Notes to which, contain aTast deal of information, and the whole of the 
 work is highly creditable to the learned author, 
 
xii PREFACE. 
 
 surrounded with difficulties and danger, and the glory and success with 
 which his enterprizes were finally crowned, make the resemblance ber 
 tween these two Princes still more striking. Like Timour, Babour wrote 
 an accurate History of his own Life and Actions in the Turki language ; 
 which though by no means equal to the admirable composition of his 
 renowned ancestor, is a work of infinite merit. Yet this history, great 
 as the Royal Author was, remained in obscurity till the middle of the 
 reign of his grandson Acbur, when it was translated into the Persian 
 language by one of his Omrahsi Khaun a Khaunaun. It is more difficult 
 to account for the temporary obscurity of this valuable Work,- than for that 
 of Timour's ; for at the death of Babour it must have ikllen into the 
 hands of his son Humaioop, and on his deaths into those of Acbur. Yet 
 till the middle of his reign it remained unknown and .untranslated : and 
 if Acbur had, in the early part of his life, been driven from his throne, 
 if divisions had taken jplace in his family, and his posterity had been 
 scattered abroad, this valuable manuscript might have fallen into private 
 hands, and have remained unknown for a century longer ; possibly, have 
 been totally lost. No critic, either Oriental or European; pretends to 
 dispute the authenticity of Babour's History ; and, as far as I have been 
 able to discover, the learned of the East consider the Institutes and 
 History of Timour as equally genuine. 
 
 " I was acquainted with several great and learned men in India, both 
 natives and Persians : on perusing the works of Timour, I was led to 
 make the same enquiry which you have made, whether they were, or 
 were not authentic } The answers I received were always in the affirma- 
 tive, and attended with some tokens and expressions of surprize, that I 
 should, or could, doubt their being genuine. Shaah Aulum, the present 
 Mogul, has a beautiful copy of the History and Institutes of Timour; 
 which he holds in such esteem, and of which he is so exceedingly care- 
 ful, that though he granted me the use of any other book in his posses- 
 sion, this he positively excepted by name, as a work so rare and valuable, 
 that he could not trust it to thie care of any person whatever.* 
 
 " Upon the whole, if the learned of the East, for several generations, 
 
 * Times are since altered, and I have now lying before me two authentic transcripts of 
 the Emperor's copy, an account of which will be hereafter given; Charles Stewart. 
 
PREFACE. xiii 
 
 have been induced to give implicit credit to the Institutes and History 
 of Timour, which is certainly the case, I do not see how Europeans can, 
 with any degree of propriety, doubt their authenticity. The Oriental 
 critics have the very best materials on which to form their opinions ; 
 our small stock of knowledge in the language, and still smaller stock of 
 Asiatic Historians, render us very incompetent judges of the point in 
 question. There are a great number of Oriental Manuscripts in the 
 libraries of the learned ; but I am convinced, that there are still many, 
 very many-, which never have found, and possibly never will find, their 
 way into Europe ; and therefore, though no historical evidence can be 
 produced to prove the authenticity of the works of Timour, yet no one 
 can pretend to say, that such historical proofs do not exist. The learned 
 of the East must be the best judges whether they do, or do not merit 
 their belief and veneration ; and they have thought proper to bestow 
 upon them both the one and the other. It is much to be regretted, that 
 the Life of Timour, written by himself, is not to be found in Europe : if 
 that, and the Institutes could be translated and published together, such 
 is the accuracy of the narrative, such the importance of the matter, and 
 such the lights that they would mutually reflect on each other, that it 
 would, I conceive, be impossible for any one to read them, without ac- 
 quiescing in their authenticity from the internal evidence alone.* 
 
 Yours, most assuredly, 
 
 William Davy." 
 
 * See also Dr. White's Preface to the Institutes, page 6. 
 
[XV]- 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The extensive region, formerly called Scythia, and now generally 
 denominated Tartary, has been inhabited from a very early period by 
 Nomade nations, who wandered with their flocks and herds from one 
 part of the continent to another, frequently migrating from the shores of 
 the Eastern Ocean, to the midst of Europe, where they were known 
 by the appellation of Goths or Getes, Vandals, Huns, Turks, Tartars, 
 &c.* These nations were subdivided into various tribes and hordes, 
 consisting of from five thousand to seventy thousand families, who took 
 their names from some celebrated chieftain, and were subject to their 
 respective leaders under the title of Khans (Kings) ; but when a num- 
 ber of these nations were united under one leader, he assumed the title 
 of Khakan, (Emperor).f 
 
 In the tenth century, a person named Tumenah Khan, whose descent 
 has been traced by the Oriental historians from Noah, commanded a 
 horde of Moghuls then dwelling to the north-west of China, this person 
 had twin sons, Kubel Khan and Kajuly Behader, whom he prevailed on 
 to sign an agreement, that the dignity of Khan should continue in the 
 posterity of the former, and that of Sepah Salar, Commander-in-Chief, 
 in the descendants of the latter. 
 
 From the first of these sons was descended, in the fourth degree, 
 Zingis, called by the Persians, Jengyz Khan, born A. D. 1154, and from 
 the second in the eighth degree, the hero of the following Memoirs, who 
 was bom in the district of Kesh, province of Maveralnaher, A. D. 1336. 
 
 * An ample detail of all these nations will be found in Gibbon's History of the Decline 
 and Fall of the Roman Empire. 
 
 f See printed copy of the Institutes of Timiir, pages 131 and 385 : Gibbon following 
 the French orthography, calls him Chagan. 
 
xvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Jengyz or Zingis died in A. D. 1227, having divided his vast domi- 
 nions between his four sons, called Jujy or Tuchy, Jagtay, Auktay, and 
 Tuly ; to the first of these was assigned the extensive kingdom of Kip- 
 chak or Great Tartary; to the second, Turkestan and Maveralnaher, 
 (Transoxiana) ; to the third, Mughuhstan and Northern China; to the 
 fourth, Persia, and that part of India, west of the river Indus. Their 
 descendants reigned over these countries till the time of Timur, who 
 subdued them all ; but as neither Jengyz or Timur assumed the title 
 of Khdkan, (Emperor) there probably existed a more ancient and ho- 
 nourable family than either of them.* An ancestor of Timur, named 
 Kerachar Nuyan, was married to a daughter of Jagtay Khan, second son 
 of Zingis, by which means the two families became doubly connected ; 
 in consequence of which, Timur bore the title of Gurgan, son-in-law of 
 the Khan; it also signifies a great Prince. The continuation of the 
 family history will be given by himself. 
 
 P. S. I fear that the number of proper names which occur in this 
 work will tire my readers, but such is the style of Oriental history ; the 
 reason assigned for it is, that it may serve as a record of the actions of 
 each chief, and should the author omit any persons, he might be called 
 to account by the heirs. Mirza Abu Talib, who wrote his Travels through 
 Europe, in 1803, apologized to his countrymen for the number of bar- 
 barous names he was obliged to relate to them, so that the complaint is 
 mutual. 
 
 * Since writing the above, I have been informed by ope of our best Chinese scholars, 
 that the Mandarins of that country are called Kwans, but that the title of Jengyz was 
 Chingsxe Kho-han. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 TO THE PERSIAN TRANSLATION. 
 
 91n tl^e |i5ame of ti^z mo0t merciful <5£iSi, 
 
 Eternal praise is due to the Almighty^ who, throjigh his special favour, said 
 to Adam, Verily we have made thee our vicegerent over the earth ; — 
 
 He, who fixed the nest of the Phoenix (Ankay) with expanded wings of victory 
 of the everlasting dominion of his Majesty (Timur) on the pinnacle of the lofty 
 mountain of A!^a^, commanding the world ; — 
 
 Boundless thanks be also to the Omnipotent, who has exalted above all the 
 sovereigns of the world the dignity of the Khelafet and the family of the 
 Prophet, in order to disseminate the glorious religion of Muhammed, and reno- 
 vate the luminous law of Mustafa ; — 
 
 Glory to the Creator, who, having formed the circumference of the heavens, 
 with all the elements, around the axis of the earth, established the circle of 
 supreme sovereignty in the blessed person of his Majesty, confirming the sacred 
 verse of the Koran, 
 
 " A just monarch is the Shadow of God, and the guardian of his kingdoms." 
 
 The unworthy and sinful Abu Talib al Hussyny represents to those who stand 
 at the foot of the royal throne, that during my residence in the two sacred cities 
 of Mecca and Medina, I saw in the library of Jafer, Governor (Hakim) of 
 Yemen, a book, in the Tilrki/ language, dictated (mulfuzat) by his Majesty, who 
 now dwells in paradise, Timur Sahib Kerdny, may God pardon him all his 
 offences, in which are inserted all the occurrences of his life from seven to 
 seventy-one years, and in which he narrates the means by which he had subdued 
 so many countries, and had become the sovereign of so many dominions, in 
 
 B 
 
2 PREFACE. 
 
 hopes that this book may become an exemplar for posterity, and the cause of 
 promoting religion. 
 
 But as the work was written in the Turky language interspersed with Arabic, 
 and therefore difficult to be understood, I have translated it from Turky into 
 easy Persian, that it may be useful to Princes in administering their affairs and 
 in preserving their authority. Ministers and Generals may also derive great 
 benefit from the perusal of it in conducting the business of Government. 
 
 May the Almighty God preserve and protect his Imperial Majesty Sahib 
 Kerany Sany* (Shah Jehan) from all the vicissitudes and evils of life, and keep 
 extended over the heads of mankind the Shadow of his Sovereignty and Justice 
 through the (intercession) of the Arabian Prophet, his illustrious descendants, 
 and his beneficent cotnpanions. — The Text will be found in Appendix No. I. 
 
 * Sahib Keran^ signifies Lord of the Auspicious Conjunction ; Sany, the second. Shah Jehan 
 mounted the throne of Hindiistan, A. H. 1037, A.D. 1628. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 BOOK I.— TEZUKAT. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Be it known to my victorious and fortunate Sons, to my noble and princely 
 
 Grandsons and others, that,* t 
 
 Turhy. 
 
 I have written my Memoirs in the Turhy language, in order that each and every 
 one of my posterity, who, by the divine aid, and the protection of Muhammed, 
 (upon whom and upon his descendants be the peace of God) shall ascend my 
 Throne and succeed to my Sovereignty, which I obtained by much labour, toil, 
 marches and wars, (having understood them) may put in practice those rules and 
 regulations, by which their Sovereignty and Dominion may be preserved safe 
 from ruin or decay. 
 
 N. B. Here follow Books 2d and 3d, being the Institutes and Designs trans- 
 lated by Major Davy and edited by Professor White, 4to. edition, Oxford, A.D. 
 1783 ; and which also appear in the French edition of the Institutes, by Monsieur 
 Langl^s, Paris, A.D. 1787. In some of the MSS. that I have examined, the Me- 
 moirs precede the Institutes, but in Col. Davy's copy they follow them. 
 
 * The following two lines are in the ancient Jagtay Tiirky, the words of which are not to be found 
 in Meninski's Dictionary. The lines will be found in Appendix No. % 
 
4 
 
 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 BOOK IV.— MULFUZAT. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Be it known to my fortunate Children, to my intelligent Ministers^ to riiy fait, 
 ful and zealous Nobles, that Almighty God, on account of the Twelve foUowiiig 
 Rules, which I have constantly practised, hath conferred greatness on me, and 
 hath made me the Shepherd of his flock/ and hath assisted me by his celestial aid 
 so that I have attained the high pre-eminence of Sovereignty ; — 
 
 1st. Having taken in hand the Scales of Justice, I have neither increased nor 
 decreased (the portion of any one) but weighed equally to all ; 
 
 2d. I have administered strict justice to mankind and endeavoured to discri- 
 minate between truth and falsehood ; 
 
 3d. I paid obedience to the orders of God and respected his holy laws, and 
 honoured those whom he had honoured ; 
 
 4th. I had compassion on mankind and conferred benefits on all, and, by these 
 qualities, I gained the affections of God's creatures, nor did I ever vex a single 
 heart by injustice, I never turned away a supplicant from my court, but whoever 
 took refuge with me I assisted ; 
 
 5th. I ever gave the affairs of religion precedence over worldly affairs. I first 
 performed my duty towards God and then attended to my worldly concerns ; 
 
 6th. I always spoke the truth, and ever listened to the truth, and with sincerity 
 performed my religious and secular duties, and avoided the paths of crookedness. 
 For I have heard that, when God created Adam, the Angels said to each other, 
 " a creature has been formed whose posterity will be liars, breakers of their pro- 
 mise, and guilty of wickedness." The Lord said to the Angels, I will send a 
 Sword among them, which shall cut in pieces every perverse or unrighteous 
 person it encounters, as I have heard that the Sword there meant is (the power 
 of) Princes, it is therefore incumbent on every Monarch to speak and listen only 
 to truth ; 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 5 
 
 7th. I have always performed whatever I promised to any person, nor ever 
 deviated from my agreement. I was never guilty of Tyranny nor Injustice, nor 
 ever permitted myself to fall into vice or infamy, nor, on any occasion, did I 
 cut the cord of affection due to my children, grand-children, relations, or 
 connexions ; 
 
 8th. I considered myself as the Treasurer of the property of God, and never 
 expended any of his sacred property without the sanction of his deputies (the 
 clergy). In collecting the revenues from his servants, I observed lenity and dis- 
 cretion, nor did I ever take the wealth or possessions of any person unjustly, 
 neither did I employ myself in accumulating riches or substance, but ever looked 
 to the welfare and happiness of my soldiers and subjects : thus I did not touch 
 the accumulations of my Father's nobles, nor was I covetous of the property of 
 any person ; for it is known to me, by experience, that Amyr Hussyn having cast 
 the eyes of covetousness upon the property of his soldiers and subjects, and 
 seized upon the wealth of his Father's nobles, his prosperity was soon annihilated ; 
 
 9th. I considered obedience to God as consisting in submission to his prophet, 
 and therefore acted according to the Law of Muhammed, and did nothing con- 
 trary to that sacred code : I always considered the Descendants of Muhammed 
 (on whom be the peace of God) and the companions of his Holiness as my 
 friends, and performed to them the duties of affection ; 
 
 10th. I gave currency to the faith of Islam through all my dominions, and 
 supported religion, by which means I gave stability to my Government ; — for I 
 had heard that Church and State are twins, and that every Sovereignty that is 
 not supported by religion soon loses all authority, and its orders are not obeyed, 
 but that every person, worthy or unworthy, presumes to meddle therewith ; 
 
 11th. I gave free admission to the Syeds* to the learned, and to the prelatfes 
 of religion, and always treated them with great respect, and never turned any of 
 them away from my court, so that they constantly attended my assemblies, and 
 induced the people to pray for my prosperity ; I constantly associated with the 
 learned and religious, and heard from them many anecdotes^ both of sacred and 
 profane, history f 
 
 Thus they related to me that the King of Constantinople, once invaded the 
 dominions of the King of Ry, but having heard that his Court was attended by 
 numbers of Syeds, and many learned and devout personages, he refrained from 
 subduing his country, but wrote to the Ministers and Nobles, " I have read in 
 the Heavenly books^ that whatever Court is attended by learned, devout, and 
 religious persons, that Governmait cannot be overturned, and having been 
 
 * Descendants of Muhammed. 
 
6 MEMOlRiS OP TIMUR. 
 
 informed that such is the case of your country, I am convinced it cannot be 
 subdued." He also wrote to the King, « Whereas I have discovered that your 
 disposition resembles that of our former just Monarchs, I have not injured your 
 country, but having withdrawn my army, have ceased from attacking you. 
 Farewell." 
 
 12th. I asked the blessings of the Hermits, of the other inspired and holy 
 persons, and besought their prayers ; I also protected the Anchorets and the 
 Dervishes, I never vexed them, but captivated their hearts ; I exerted myself in 
 arranging the aflFairs of the Musselmans, and avoided killing any of their people ; 
 I paid particular respect to the descendants of the Prophet, and was cautious 
 never to degrade or injure any of that noble race ; I also shunned the discourse 
 of the wicked and ungodly ; 
 
 For I had heard that when God elects a person to the government of a country, 
 and places in his hands the reins of authority over mankind, in order that he 
 may rule them with justice, if he conducts himself with equity and propriety^ 
 his kingdom endures, but if on the contrary, he is guilty of injustice and tyranny, 
 and commits unlawful actions, the Lord renders him childless, and takes away 
 his Dominion and Sovereignty, to give them to another ; — 
 
 Wherefore in order to preserve my Sovereignty, I took Justice in one hand, 
 and Equity in the other hand, and, by the light of these two lamps, I kept the 
 palace of Royalty illuminated ; — 
 
 As I had heard that just Kings are the Shadow of God, and that the best 
 King is he who imitates the disposition of the Lord, in forgiving sinners, I fol- 
 lowed the examples of those just Kings, and forgave my enemies. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 I appointed four righteous Ministers to govern my dominions, the first of these 
 was the praiseworthy Mahmud, commonly called the Meteor of Khorasan, the 
 next was Nasir Addeen ; I gave them positive orders that they were never to 
 advise me to do any thing that was unjust, that they themselves should never 
 deviate from the path of rectitude, nor mis-represent evil for good, that they 
 should always tell me the truth, and never deceive me by falsehood, and that 
 they should not pry into the wealth and property of my subjects. 
 
 For I had been informed that whenever God Almighty exalts any person to 
 the throne of Sovereignty, he confers on him special dignity and wisdom, by 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 7 
 
 tneans of which he renders mankind obedient to him, this virtue is a ray of the 
 Grace of God which shines on the Monarch, and as long as he is grateful for 
 that favour, his fortune and dominion continue to increase. 
 
 Thus when I reviewed my army in the plains of Anatolia, and found that it 
 extended fifteen miles in length, I considered that this innumerable host were all 
 obedient to me, and returned thanks to God, for having made so many of his 
 creatures subservient to my will, although but a weak mortal like themselves. 
 
 When I mentioned this subject to the learned of my court, they said, the 
 Grace of God has thrown on you a Divine ray, which is called " the Shadow of 
 God," as the Prophet hath said, « a just King is the shadow of God," by means 
 of which shadow a just Monarch keeps mankind in subjection, and from the 
 dread of that shadow, the people are obedient, and his power and authority be- 
 come current over the empire; wherefore as long I have been seated on the 
 throne of Sovereignty, I have been ever grateful for that favour, and have con- 
 stantly paid respect to the orders of God, by shewing kindness to his creatures, 
 and have always conducted myself with equity and justice. 
 
 In consequence of this determination, when I had reached my twenty-first 
 year, I resigned the guidance of my conscience into the hands of the Pole star 
 of religion, Shaik Zyn Addeen Abu Beker, Tatyahady, upon which occasion he 
 bound round my loins his own shawl-girdle, he then placed his own cap on my 
 head, and put on my finger a ruby ring, on which was engraved, (Rasty va Rusty) 
 Righteousness and Salvation, and said, " the aurora of your good fortune will 
 shortly dawn, for I have seen by inspiration, that in obedience to the orders of 
 the chief of the descendants of the Prophet (Aly) a man of God will become your 
 tutelar Saint, it is not convenient that you should now see him, but, the time 
 will come, when he shall see you, and you shall see him." Thus when I was 
 seventy years of age, and was returning in A. H. 806, from the conquest of Ana- 
 tolia, I paid my respects to the Kutb al Aarifyn, (Pole star of Wisdom), Shaikh 
 Sudder Addeen Ardebelly,* and having begged his blessing, requested that he 
 would allow one of his disciples to accompany me, to be my spiritual guide; he 
 replied, " in the Mountain of Salaran, there is a fountain, the water of which is 
 sometimes cold, sometimes warm, go thither, and the first person that shall come 
 there to perform his ablutions, and say his prayers, will be your guide :" in com- 
 pliance with the commands of the Shaikh, I went up to the fountain, performed 
 my ablutions, and having said my prayers, waited with anxiety to see who should 
 come ; to my great surprise, the first person who came to the fountain in the 
 morning, made his ablutions and prayed, was my Head Groom, (Myr Akhur) ; 
 
 * See Appendix IV. 
 
8 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 the second and third day, the same circumstances were repeated, I was astonished 
 and said to myself, surely the Shaikh has made a mistake, but addressing myself 
 to the man, I said, " O Syed, I have hitherto considered you as one of my in- 
 ferior servants, how is it that you have attained this dignity and honour ;" he 
 replied, by order of the Kutb al Aktab, (Star of Stars), even from the very com- 
 mencement of your Sovereignty, I have been the firm supporter of your govern- 
 ment ; he then began to say his prayers, in which I joined him ; during this 
 religious act, I experienced both delight and inspiration. When we had finished 
 our prayers, he said, " O Prince you are at this moment the Guest of God, 
 whatever the guest asks of his host, is gratuitously given ;" accordingly I wished 
 for Faith, he replied, " the faith in Muhammed is eternal ;' it is a city where 
 those who encompass it proclaim, ' there is no God but God,' and those in the 
 interior reply, ' it is known there is no God but God ;' That city is the Gate 
 of Gates, and those who enter or come forth from it, are constantly repeating 
 those words ;" at this time I bent down my head in prostration, when I again 
 raised my head, I saw that my companion had resigned his soul to his Creator; 
 I was much affected. When I reported the circumstances I had seen to the 
 Shaikh, he replied, " the arrangement of the affairs of every country, and the 
 power of placing and displacing of Monarchs, with the bestowing of Kingdoms 
 on the Worthy, and taking them from the Unworthy, is in the hands of the True 
 Worshippers, who are the Agents of God ; every country has its peculiar Guar- 
 dian, or Patron Saint, appointed by the Kutb al Aktab, whilst the Guardian 
 supports the Monarch, the country flourishes, but otherwise it falls to decay : * 
 as long as the Guardian exists, the State prospers, but whenever he is withdrawn 
 it declines, and if another Patron is not appointed in his stead, that dominion 
 is shortly subverted." The Shaikh continued, " the Man of God, who had 
 charge of the Kingdom of Kyser^-^- died this year, on which account you have 
 been easily victorious over him." I considered this was a warning, that my 
 turn would soon come, but as I had still hopes that another Patron would be 
 appointed in the room of my deceased saint, I made an offering to the Shaikh of 
 four thousand captives, natives of that country, (Rum):}: in order to supplicate 
 his intercession. 
 
 * The Shaikh must have received some imperfect information of the Patron Saints of Europe, unless 
 the invention is Asiatic, but I fear this passage will be thought very obscure. 
 
 t Ccesar, being the title assumed by Bajazet and other Ottoman Emperors. J See Appendix IV. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 In the year 771, A. H. (A. D. 1378), when I had driven the Jetes* out of Turan, 
 and mounted the throne (of Tartary), and had directed the royal proclamation 
 (KhutbehJ to be read from all the pulpits, the Syeds, the learned, the prelates, the 
 rich, and the poor, all raised their hands (to heaven) in prayer for my prosperity ; 
 but Khuaje Abyd, who was the most celebrated prelate of that time, forbade 
 them to pray for me, saying, " do not pray for this murderer and blood-thirsty 
 Turk, who has put to death an innumerable number of Musselmans, nor repeat 
 blessings on him." On that very night the Khuaje dreamt that he saw me 
 standing in the presence of his Holiness the Prophet, that he entered, and several 
 times made his obedience to Muhammed, without his salutation being returned, 
 at length he called out, " O Messenger of God, do you permit this wi-etch Timur, 
 who has murdered hundreds of thousands of your followers, and who has de- 
 stroyed the habitations of so many Musselmans, to stand near you, whilst you 
 do not return the salutation of me who am the zealous supporter of your religion, 
 and the establisher of your law ?" his Holiness replied to him in an angry manner, 
 " although Timur has shed much of the blood of my followers, as he has been 
 the friend, the supporter, and respecter of my posterity and descendants, why 
 dost thou forbid the people to pray for and bless him?" The Khuaje having 
 awoke, came even during the night to me, and asked pardon : when this intelli- 
 gence reached the people, they all raised their hands in prayer for my prosperity, 
 and, considering me as supported by the Divine favour, bore witness to my right : 
 in gratitude for this favour, I day by day shewed more respect, attention, and 
 affection to the descendants of Muhammed, and esteemed myself as the elect 
 of God. 
 
 Another circumstance which confirmed me in my opinion, that I had the 
 Divine support, occurred in the year 804, when I invaded the country of Anatolia 
 with four hundred thousand cavalry, and Bayazid had drawn out his army to 
 oppose me ; whilst I was reviewing my forces, a party of three hundred of the 
 Arabs of Irac, and Syeds of Kerbela and Nejef, commanded by Syed Muhammed 
 Miftah, came to my assistance, I ordered them to be admitted, considering their 
 coming as an auspicious omen, and a proof of the Divine aid. Syed Muhammed, 
 who was also the standard bearer, advanced and said, " the fourth Khalif (Aly) 
 appeared to me in a dream, and said to me, carry my white standard to the 
 young Turk :" having consulted the principal persons of Nejef, they agreed that, 
 
 * The Translator has sometimes made use of the name Uzbek, by anticipation. 
 
 C 
 
10 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 " you the Prince Tiraur, who have just invaded this country, are the person 
 meant." I returnfed thanks to God for this special favour, and commanded that 
 the history of the white standard should be recorded in the Royal Journals. 
 
 Soon after this, Ayke-Timur having come near me, called out, " may the 
 victory be propitious ;" I took the word Victory as an omen, and gave him 
 charge of the white standard, with orders to go and commence hostilities : on 
 seeing the white standard, he was much affected, and set out to comply with my 
 commands. 
 
 Another of, the omens which afforded me much pleasure was this, when 
 Tugleck Timtir Khdn, the descendant of Jengyz Khan, the first time he invaded 
 Maveralnaher, and had crossed the Sihun (Jaxartes), summoned all the chiefs to 
 meet him. Hajy Berlas was afraid, and preferred emigration to remaining, there- 
 fore set out for Khorasan. I was also divided in my opinion what I should do, 
 I therefore wrote to my Counsellor (Peer) for .his advice, whether I should go 
 and meet Tugleck Tiinur, or, having collected all my horde and tribe, proceed 
 to Khorasan. He wrote me this answer : 
 
 " It was asked of the fourth Khalif Aly, ' if the heavens were bows, and the 
 " earths the strings of those bows, and calamities were the arrows, and mankind 
 " the butt of those arrows j and the archer should be God, to whom ought man- 
 " kind to flee for succour, the Khalif I'eplied, that they should flee to God.' It is 
 " therefore your business to advance towards Tugleck Timtir, to embrace him, 
 " and to pluck the bow and arrow from his arms. Farewell." * 
 
 From this letter I received taiuch consolation, and I went and met Tugleck 
 Timur on the banks of the Khojend river ; he was much rejoiced at my coming ; 
 he made me one of his counsellors, employed me and consulted me on all occa- 
 sions, until he received intelligence that his chiefs had raised the standard of 
 rebellion in the Desht Kipchak,"|" on this subject he consulted me, whether he 
 should go himself to quell them, or should send another army to do so ; I said 
 to him, " in your going there is only one danger, but in sending, there are two, 
 the wise man is he who chooses the lesser danger ;" hereon he praised me ex- 
 ceedingly: again he consulted me respecting the government of Maveralnaher, 
 I said to him, " your government resembles a tent, let the poles thereof be made 
 of the wood of equity, and let the rope pins be firmly fixed in the ground of 
 justice, so that every person, who enters the tent, may pass out in safety." 
 
 " Act kindly to the Syeds, the learned, and the prelates of that country, and 
 preserve the people under the shadow of your justice, do good to the good, and 
 
 * See first Design, page 15, Davy's Institutes and Sequel. 
 
 t An extensive region situated to the north of the Caspian Sea, bounded on the west by the Volga. 
 
MEMOIRS OP TlMtjR. II 
 
 use policy with the bad, so that you may restrain the soldiers in the bonds of 
 kindness." 
 
 But he disgusted his chiefs by confiscating the property they had collected 
 from th(B people of Maveralnaher, and compelling them to pay it into his treasury ; 
 he consulted me again on this occasion, I told him " that the minds of the Tilrks 
 were narrow like their eyes, that it was requisite to satiate them in order to gain 
 their attachment, and to tie up their tongues," 
 
 As he much approved of my advice, he set out for the Desht Kipchak, in order 
 to quell the rebels, and left me in charge of Maveralnaher: he further wrote an 
 agreement, stating that he had divided the kingdom with me in a brotherly 
 manner, but this was a mere pretence to keep me quiet while he was engaged 
 with the rebels.* 
 
 CHAPTER 1% 
 
 Another of the auspicious omens predicting my future greatness, was this : in 
 a dream I saw the Prophet Muhammed, " on whom be the Grace of God," who 
 congratulated me and said, " in consequence of the support you have given to 
 i^y descendants, the Almighty has decreed that seventy-two of your posterity 
 shall sit on the throne of Sovereignty." When I awoke, I wrote all the particu- 
 lars of this dream to my Peer, he replied by letter, " I congratulate you on this 
 " dream, your having seen the Prophet, (on whom be the grace of God) proves 
 " that you will certainly obtain numerous victories, and that many happy con- 
 " sequences will arise from this dream." As the Emperor Subuktageen, in 
 " consequence of his pity to a doe, (whose fawn he had caught and released) 
 " was honoured by a vision of the Prophet, who said to him, ' in recompense of 
 " the pity that you this day shewed to the animal, the Almighty will bestow 
 " sovereignty on your posterity for many generations ;' how much more so will 
 " he bestow on you, who through compassion to the Syeds and other inhabi- 
 " tants of Maveralnaher, have delivered them from the cruel hands and slavery 
 " of the Jetes ; doubtless your descendants shall reign for seventy-two gene-^ 
 " rations." To elucidate the circumstance, it becomes requisite to mention, that, 
 when Tugleck Timtir Khan invaded Maveralnaher a second time, he sent me a 
 friendly invitation, I therefore went to meet him, but he broke his promise (of 
 confirming me as Governor of the province), and gave the country to his son 
 Alyas Khuaje, and made me his Commander in Chief (Sepah Salar) ; but 
 when he saw that I was dissatisfied, he produced the agreement engraven 
 
 * See first Design, Institutes. 
 
12 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 on steel, between my ancestor Kajuly Behader and Kubyl Khan, wherein it 
 was stipulated that the dignity of Khan should for ever continue in the 
 posterity of Kubyl Khan, and that of Sepah Salar with the descendants of 
 Kajuly Behader, and that they should never oppose each other ;* when this 
 agreement was read to me, in order to comply with its contents, I accepted the 
 appointment of Commander in Chief; but as Alyas Khuaje had no talents for 
 governing, and permitted his soldiers to extend the hand of rapine, the inhabi- 
 tants of Maveralnaher came to me, and complained that the Jetes-f- had carried 
 off nearly one thousand of their virgin daughters from Samerkand and its neigh- 
 bourhood, and that the orders of Alyas Khuaje were not listened to by his 
 followers ; again a number of the Syeds of Termuz came and complained to me, 
 that the Turkish soldiers had carried into captivity seventy of their brethren 
 and children, all descendants of the Prophet (on whom be the grace of God) : 
 on hearing of this my honour was roused, I pursued the plunderers, defeated 
 them, and recovered the captives ; on this account the Jetes bound up the loins 
 of animosity against me, and carried their complaints to Tugleck Timur Khan, 
 and wrote to him that I had raised the standard of rebellion, in consequence of 
 which he issued an edict for putting me to death, which edict fell into my hands ; 
 it was at this time that I had the dream above mentioned. 
 
 Another happy omen was this, my Peer% wrote to me, he had seen in a vision, 
 that the Almighty had appointed me his treasurer, and that the keys of the 
 treasury would be consigned to me by his Vizier Mustafa ; this good news ex- 
 alted my ideas, and induced me to expect success from fate. 
 
 Another time when I was very much annoyed by the oppressions of the Jetes, 
 and knew not what to do, I received the following letter from my Peer. 
 
 " The supported of the liord, may God continue to protect him ; I have seen 
 " in a vision, the messenger of the Lord of all worlds, who has promised to make 
 " you his vicegerent, and support you, and therefore be not afraid, nor despond, 
 " for he is with you." 
 
 I was much rejoiced by this letter, and became strong of heart, although I was 
 in daily expectation of the arrival of Tugleck Timur's edict to put me to death ; 
 and when the edict did arrive, (the Saint) Amyr Kelan, sent me this verse of the 
 traditions ,of the Projphet, " Flight is proper for him who has not the power to 
 oppose." I therefore fled to Khuarizm, with sixty horsetnen, and wrote a des- 
 cription of my situation to my Peer, and received the following answer to my 
 letter ; " may God protect Abul Munsur Timur ; let him lay down these fopr 
 
 * See second Design, Institutes, page 25. f See Note to page 9. 
 
 X See Zyn Addeen (ornament of religion), page 7. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 13 
 
 " rules for his conduct, that with the arm of magnanimity he may be successful 
 " and prosperous through life, as is recorded in the traditions. 
 
 " 1st. Be determined in whatever you undertake, place your undertakings 
 " on faith in God, and do not relax your exertions. 
 
 " 2nd. Invest yourself with the robe of honour, and permit not fornication or 
 " adultery to be committed in your dominion : It is related that a Crane once saw 
 " in her nest, a young Raven associating with her young ones, and for several 
 " days and nights she permitted it to remain, at length a number of Cranes col- 
 " lected and tore the owner of the nest to pieces with their beaks and claws : the 
 " honour of a man should far exceed that of birds, especially that of Princes, 
 " which should ever protect the respectability and reputation of their subjects. 
 
 *' 3rd. Do not neglect consultation, prudence, and caution, for every dominion 
 " which is void of these is soon overturned. 
 
 " 4th. It is a tradition of the illustrious Khalifs, that stability is better than 
 " perturbation, therefore endue yourself with bravery and magnanimity ; — grace 
 " be with him who follows the true direction."* 
 
 Another presage of my good fortune was this, a celebrated Astrologer waited 
 on me, and delivered a plan of my Horoscope, stating that at the time of my 
 birth, the planets were in so favourable and auspicious conjunction as certainly 
 to predict the stability and duration of my good fortune and Sovereignty ; that 
 I should be superior to all the Monarchs of the age ; that whoever were my 
 enemies should be subdued, and whoever were my friends should be prosperous ; 
 that I should be the protector of religion, the destroyer of idols, the father of 
 my people ; that my descendants- should reign for many generations, and that 
 they should be prosperous as long as they continued to support the Muhamme- 
 dan religion, but if they should deviate therefrom, their dominion would soon be 
 annihilated. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 About this time I also had an extraordinary dream, I thought I was seated on 
 the sea-shore, and that I had in my hands a large net, which I dexterously threw, 
 and caught a number of crocodiles and other large fish ; this dream I interpreted 
 thus, that the net was my dominion, which shall spread over the face of the 
 globe, and that all mankind will become subject to mcf- 
 
 * Here he relates another instance of his good fortune, in escaping from Aly Beg, which appears in 
 the History.. See page 37 of the Institutes/ therefore omitted here. 
 
 t Two other Anecdotes have been passed over, as they will again occur in the History. 
 
14 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 Another circumstance which strengthened my faith in the Divine aid, was this ; 
 at the time that I approached the Jete army, under Alyas Khuaje, and had 
 drawn up my own forces, and put on my armour, whilst I was considering the 
 plan of the battle, the hour for prayer arrived ; after having made my devotions, 
 I again looked at the plan of the battle, and then lay down on the spot where I 
 had said my prayers ; soon after, I dreamt that I heard a voice say, " Timur, 
 victory and success is thine :" when I awoke, I could not see any body, nor were 
 there any of my servants or attendants near, I was therefore convinced that the 
 voice was the voice of an angel, (Hatif Ghyb) or invisible spirit, which I had 
 heard, and in gratitude, prostrated myself, and returned thanks to God. 
 
 From amongst the encouraging circumstances that occurred, was this ; at 
 the period that I invaded Fars, Shah Munsur came unexpectedly on me with 
 five thousand horse, I called out for a spear, but fione of my attendants were in 
 readiness ; suddenly I saw a Spearman in the form and dress of an Arab at my 
 side, who gave into my hand a lance, and said, " O God assist Timur," at this 
 instant Shah Munsur fell from his horse, and (my son) Shah Rukh came up with 
 him and wounded him. When I made inquiry for the Arab, he was no where 
 to be found, but I subdued the province of Fars. 
 
 Another extraordinary event was this, at the time that I dispossessed the Ruler 
 (V^ly) of Balkh of his country, my Peer wrote to me, " may the victorious Timur 
 consider this note as auspicious ; the Guardian Angel of Khorasan has given the 
 key of that country into your hands, it is requisite that you shall deliver that 
 province from the injustice of Sultan Ghyas Addeen,'' I was rejoiced by this 
 intelligence, and immediately set out for Khorasan, and haying crossed the 
 Jihun, I subdued Ghyas Addeen, and took all his stores and treasures. 
 
 Another of the proofs of Divine aid which I received, was this, Syed Mahmud 
 Gesuderaz* waited on me, and congratulated me that Amyr Syed Aly Hamdany 
 (another Saint) had deputed him to tell me, that the Holy Prophet had taken 
 me under his care and protection, in order that I might propagate the faith of 
 Islam in the extensive region of India : on receipt of this message, I bound up 
 my loins in the service of Amyr Syed Aly, because previous to this time while I 
 was at Samerkand, he had used very harsh expressions towards me, which had 
 very much affected me, but for which he afterwards apologized. I was how- 
 ever afraid that he was still incensed against me, till I received this message, 
 when I was convinced that these people (the Saints) do not harbour malice, I 
 therefore recovered my spirits. 
 
 Soon after this notice, I began to destroy the temples of India, and to give 
 
 * See Appendix V. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 15 
 
 currency to the Muhammedan religion in that country ; when I destroyied the 
 temple of Kuhel, which was one of the greatest in that region, I broke thfe 
 images with my own hands, previous to which the Brahmans brought me several 
 loads of gold, and requested me to spare their gods ; I said to them, " I will 
 break your gods, to give them an opportunity of performing a miracle by heal- 
 ing themselves." Amongst the images, was one the size of a man, which they 
 begged me not to break, and even threatened me with his vengeance, saying, 
 " amongst the miracles, which the original of this performed, was, his getting 
 sixteen hundred women with child in one night." I replied, " the cursed Satan 
 debauches several thousands of persons in a very short period, therefore this 
 miracle is of no weight." 
 
 Another extraordinary circumstance was this ; whenever I undertook any 
 thing, I cared not whether it was deemed a lucky or an unlucky hour, but 
 placing my faith on God, I commenced it, yet the Astrologers always afl&rmed 
 that whatever I had undertaken, the hour had been propitious for the event. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Another very encouraging presage, was this; when Tugleck Timur Khan 
 advanced into Maveralnaher, I was doubtful whether I should go and meet him ; 
 I dreamt that a Falcon came and sat on my hand, and a number of cattle 
 gathered around me ;* among the cattle was a Lion, which I seized, and put a 
 collar on him : the interpretation of this dream was thus explained ; viz. The 
 Falcon was the emblem of good fortune and sovereignty, the cattle signified 
 abundance and prosperity, the Lion typified the Monarch, on whom I should 
 place the collar, and subdue him ; being thus encouraged, I went and met Tugleck 
 Timur Khan, 'f- 
 
 When I invaded Fars, I saw in a dream, that a number of bottles of wine had 
 been presented me, and that I broke them in pieces with my sword, by which 
 means I much injured the sword ; the interpretation of this dream was, that I 
 should suffer some misfortune. It was shortly after this that Shah Munsur 
 attacked me suddenly with five thousand horse, and although I completely de- 
 feated him, nevertheless at that time my troops were defeated in the desert, by 
 
 * The late Tippoo Sultan ptolaably took the idea of his dreams from this work. See the Sultarl's 
 Letters published by Colonel Kirkpatrick in 1811. 
 
 t He here relates two other dreams respecting his brother-in-laWj Amyr Hussyn, and 'Tukel Be- 
 hardur^ the circumstances of which belong to the History, and will be rela;ted. 
 
16 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 Tucktumush Khan, who forgetting my kindness to him, and my raising him to 
 be King of the Desht Kipchak, had watched his opportunity, and attacked 
 me with an army as numerous as the drops of rain ; I therefore wrote to him, 
 " Whoever returns evil for good, must be a bastard, and will certainly receive 
 his reward ; when you fled from Aums Khan, did I not give you an asylum, I 
 released you and made you King of the Desht : as you have not been sensible of 
 my kindness, but have taken this opportunity to attack me, be assured you shall 
 suffer for your bad intentions." 
 
 About this period I dreamed, that the sun arose in the east, and having 
 ascended over my head, became suddenly eclipsed, it then retrograded and sunk 
 in the east : the interpretation of this dream was, that Tucktumush Khan was 
 typified by the sun, that he should advance against me, that he should be de- 
 feated, and compelled to retreat by the same road he came; thus it was that 
 Tucktumush Khan came against me with a numerous army, but my troops 
 attacked him with the fierceness of lions, and destroyed them, by which means 
 the tribe of Juji/ were plundered and put to shameful flight, and I returned 
 successful and victorious. * 
 
 When I was about to invade Arabian Irac, I dreamed that I had entered a 
 valley, in which I saw a number of lions, that they came close to me, and in fact 
 surrounded me : afterwards when I entered that country, I found that the in- 
 habitants of it, although Arabs by descent, had very much the features of lions ; 
 they however brought me valuable presents, and I subdued the kingdom of 
 Irac Arab. 
 
 When I was about to invade Hindustan, and my chiefs, by their backward- 
 ness, rendered me doubtful whether I should proceed ; I dreamt that I was in 
 a large garden, and saw a number of people who were pruning the trees, and 
 sowing seeds ; that the garden was full of trees, both great and small, on the 
 tops of which the birds had built their nests ; I thought that I had a sling in 
 my hand, and that I destroyed the nests with stones from the sling, and drove 
 away all the birds : this dream was realised when I took that country, by my 
 expelling all the Sultans, and taking possession of the kingdom. 
 
 Again, when I invaded Syria, the armies of Egypt and Constantinople both 
 joined the Syrians, on which occasion my nobles came to me, and said in a des- 
 ponding manner, " to contend with three nations, and to defeat three armies, 
 requires a greater force than we have ;" I was then engaged in prayer, and soon 
 after having fallen asleep, I dreamt that I ascended a mountain, and that when 
 
 * Jujy, called also Tucky, the eldest son of Jengyz Khan^ died six months before his father, but 
 his sons obtained the kingdom of Kipchak, as their portion of his dominions. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 17 
 
 I- arrived at the top, I was overwhelmed in black and white clouds, and caught 
 in a whirlwind of dust, this was succeeded by a heavy shower of rain, which soon 
 laid the dust; the learned of my court expounded the dream in this manner; 
 viz. " The mountain is the kingdom of Syria, the black and white clouds are the 
 armies of Egypt and Syria, the rain is the army of your Majesty, which will 
 shortly annihilate your enemies, and settle all these ' disturbances." I placed 
 much faith in my dream, persevered in my intentions, and shortly defeated the 
 armies of Syria and of Egypt, and was successful and victorious. Again when 
 the Kyser Bayazid (Bajazet) advanced against me with four hundred thousand 
 warriors, and the shouts of the Rumiam were excessive, I addressed myself to 
 the Prophet and his descendants, and employed myself in prayer that night ; I 
 dreamt that I was travelling through a wilderness, and that I saw a number of 
 pepple on all sides, at this time I observed a great light, which seemed attached 
 to the horizon of the heavens ; I went towards the light, but was interrupted by 
 three mounds of earth, which fell before me, and from which there arose a great 
 smoke ; I also saw five persons, who having taken the hands of each other, pro- 
 ceeded before me ; from seeing these persons, I felt a degree of awe and dread, 
 and I heard some one say, this is the Prophet who is going with his friends to 
 heaven; upon which I hastened, and having overtaken them, made my obei- 
 sance to Muhammed, " upon whom and upon his descendants be the grace of 
 God." The prophet made a sign to one of his four companions who had a club 
 in his hand, to give it me ; when I took it in my hand, it became very long ; 
 when I awoke from my sleep, I found myself exalted and exhilirated by this 
 dream, and became strong of heart, as if I had been strengthened and aided by 
 the white standard of Aly ; and it was in consequence of this dream that I was 
 enabled to take from the Kyser the kingdom of Rum. 
 
 After this, when I called to mind the toils and labours I had undergone, in 
 subduing so many countries of the world by the arm of courage, I considered 
 whether it was likely that my good fortune and sovereignty should endure, and 
 was anxious to. discover which of my sons or descendants, the Almighty would 
 place upon my throne, in order to preserve my fame and glory: shortly after 
 this I saw in a dream the Prophet of God, who told me " that seventy -two persons 
 of my descendants should be rulers of the earth." 
 
 Still I was anxious on this subject, till I saw in a dream, that I was sitting 
 under a shady tree, having innumerable branches and leaves, the top of which 
 reached to the heavens ; from the leaves and branches of this tree, there fell, like 
 a heavy, shower of rain, various kinds of fruit, immediately all sorts of reptile*, 
 birds, cattle, and other animals, surrounded the tree, and voraciously began 
 eating the fruit ; afterwards they violently attacked each other with their claws 
 
18 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 and beaks ; when I had tasted the diflTerent kinds of fruit, I found some of them 
 sweet, some sour, some bitter, some insipid, at this time I heard a voice proclaim, 
 " this is the tree which you yourself have planted ;" when I awoke, the interpre- 
 ters expounded the dream thus, " yon are the tree, the leaves and branches are 
 your posterity, who shall be the supporters of your state and sovereignty, and 
 will benefit taankind by their benevolence." 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Another tirhe when I had reflected on the past, I repented and was ashamed 
 of many of my doings and sayings, and soon after dreamt that I was sitting in 
 a desert, overgrown with thorns and thistles, and that I was surrounded by dogs, 
 hogs, demons, ttien and women with frightful and horrid countenances ; I was so 
 terrified by theil- appearance that I awoke, and was so much impressed by this 
 dream, that I wrote the circumstance to my Peer,* and received from him the 
 following answer, " that which you saw in a dream was the representation of 
 " your vices and evil actions, such as tyranny, passion, lust, injuring the crea- 
 " tures of God, avarice, covetousness, envy, and pride, which are all of the worst 
 " quality ; therefore change your habits, and you will receive the reward of good 
 " actions and virtuous morals." In consequence of this advice, from that time I 
 refrained from injuring mankind, and from all enmity and strife. 
 
 Another time I dre&mt that I entered a garden filled with flowers and odori- 
 ferous herbs, in it were also many fruit trees, and running streams, it was in- 
 habited by beautiful young persons and charming songsters, also by handsome 
 boys and girls, all of whom came and paid their respects to me ; I was much 
 delighted with them, and so pleased with my dream, that I again wrote all the 
 particulars to my Peer, who wrote me in answer, " return thanks to God, for 
 " the Almighty has shewn you the representation of your good actions and vir- 
 " tuous deeds, and know that the Prophet (on whom be peace) hath said ' every 
 " man at his birth has two devils in attendance ;' I also had them, but by the 
 " grace of God, I have subdued them ; it is therefore incumbent on every man 
 " to imitate the conduct of the Holy Prophet, and endeavour to subdue his 
 " animal and brutal passions, and invest himself with good qualities and pradse- 
 " worthy morals, by which he may attain eternal felicity. Farewell." 
 
 At the time that I determined on a holy war against the unbelievers of China 
 (Khata), and having made my preparations, and marched from Samerkund, I 
 
 • * Spiritual Counsellor, 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 19 
 
 became doubtful whether my life would last the accomplishment of this design, 
 and whether I should proceed on this sacred expedition, or relinquish it ; I dreamt 
 that I had climbed a high tree, and that I was sitting on one of its numerous 
 branches, when the branch broke, and I fell to the ground ; I also thought that 
 1 was carrying a pitcher of wine on my head, and was going along the road, 
 suddenly the pitcher fell from my head and was broken, and the wine spilt ; I 
 then thought that my Father Teragay took me by the hand, and led me into a 
 meadow, and having left me there, went away; the interpreters expounded this 
 dream in a manner that was not satisfactory, I, therefore, resigned myself to the 
 decrees of Providence. 
 
 Also about this time, I dreamt that I was in a frightful desert, and that I was 
 quite alone, but that after travelling some distance, I came to a green plaiuj in 
 the midst of which was a garden; I entered the garden and found it delightful, 
 it contained fountains and rivulets of pure water, and trees inhabited, by sweet 
 singing birds ; in the middle of the garden I saw a lofty palace, and a stately 
 looking man was seated on a throne in the hall of .the palace,, and on his right 
 and left hands stood numerous attendaintSj and they had in their hands, papers 
 and pens, and several volumes were lying before them ; I asked what is this man 
 writing, I was answered, in these volumes the destiny and period of life of all 
 mankind is written j I wished to inquire how long I had to live, and what was to 
 be my destiny, but I awoke from my dream. 
 
 At the time I invaded the province of Fars, the people of Shiriz took part 
 with Shah Munstir, and having joined him, put my Governor (Hakim) to deathi, 
 I therefore gave orders for a general massacre of the inhabitants of Shiraz, on 
 which, the very religious Syed Abul Ishak waited on me, and requested that I 
 would cancel the cruel order, I however would not listen to the request of the 
 Syed ; that very night I dreamt that I saw the Prophet, (upon whom be the 
 grace of God), who frowned on me and said, " one of my posterity came to your 
 court and interceded for a number of culprits, why did you not attend to his 
 petition, that I might have interceded for you at the court of the Almighty ;" when 
 I awoke, I perceived my error, and immediately mounting my horse, I rode to 
 the residence of the Syed, and begged his pardon ; I also put an immediate stop 
 to the slaughter, and ordered that Shiraz should in future be annexed to the 
 royal exchequer, and an annual allowance made to several of the inhabitants ; 
 and I also bestowed on Khuaje Mahmud, the district of Mehrjan, and conferred 
 a title on him ; I then made a vow that I would never again reject the petition 
 of a Syed, that I would never be deficient in respect to them, but that I would 
 always do honour to the descendants of Muhammed, and the companions of his 
 
20 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 Holiness ; that being convinced of the obligation of aiding and befriending them, 
 I would more and more extend my favour towards them. 
 
 I communicated all these circumstances to my Peer, who immediately wrote 
 on the margin of my letter, " may God grant all thy desires, and may this lesson 
 " prove auspicious to the posterity of the Prophet, through the intercession of 
 " Muhammed and the Divine grace ; in obedience to the orders of God^ and 
 " for his sake, you must befriend this class ; do you not see that by honouring 
 " and respecting them, you draw down blessings on your own posterity, and as 
 " long as the conduct of the latter shall be proper, they may hope for aid in 
 " this world and the next ; let your kindness to them increase and increase ; sal- 
 " vation to him who follows the true guidance." 
 
 But of all the presages of my future greatness, that which gave me the most 
 pleasure, and confidence in the Divine aid, was a circumstance that my Father 
 Teragay told me, he said, "sometime previous to your birth, I dreamt that a 
 person of a luminous countenance, resembling, in figure and dress, an Arabian, 
 presented me with a naked scymitar, with which when I began to fence, there 
 issued from it numerous sparks which illuminated the whole earth, after which 
 there spouted from my hand a. jet cCeau, which threw the water into the air, and 
 which fell in large drops on the ground; the interpreters being consulted, thus 
 expounded my dream ; of your sons, one will be a world-subduing sword, who 
 will purify the earth from the defilement (of idolatry), and spread the true re- 
 ligion over the face of the globe, and will generally benefit mankind, and his 
 descendants and posterity shall be numerous," 
 
 This omen rejoiced me extremely ; I was convinced that Sovereignty was 
 written in the page of my destiny, but resolved to be contented with whatever 
 of good or evil might occur to me, and to be satisfied with the decrees of Pro- 
 vidence. 
 
• 21 
 
 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 BOOK V. 
 COMMENCEMENT OF THE HISTORY. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 My Father Teragay related to me the following circumstance relative to my 
 name, '^' soon after your birth, I took your virtuous mother to pay our respects 
 " to the celebrated Saint Shaikh Shems Addeen, when we entered his apartment, 
 " he was reading aloud the 67th Chapter of the Koran, and was repeating this 
 " verse ; ' Are you sure that he who dwelleth in heaven, will not cause the earth 
 " to swallow you up, and behold it shall shake" (Tamuru). The Shaikh then 
 stopt and said, " we have named your son, Timur." * 
 
 I was much delighted by this anecdote, and returned thanks to God that my 
 name was taken from the sacred volume ; it was also a great inducement for me 
 to learn that chapter by heart. 
 
 When I had attained my seventh year, my father took me by the hand, and 
 led me to the school, where he placed me under charge of MuUa Aly Beg, the 
 Mulla having written the Arabic alphabet on a plank, placed it before me, I was 
 much delighted with it, and considered the copying of it as an amusement. 
 
 When I reached my ninth year, they taught me the daily service of the Mosque, 
 during which I -always read the 91st Chapter, denominated the Siin. 
 
 While seated in the school-room, I always took the chief seat, and often 
 fancied myself the commander of all the other boys. One day a subject of con- 
 versation was started, on which was the best mode of sitting, each boy gave 
 some answer to the question, when it came to my turn, I said, the best mode of 
 sitting is on the knees, for Muhammed has commanded, " whilst in prayer sit 
 on your knees ;" on which all the spectators praised me exceedingly. When we 
 came out from school, we began to play as children, but I assuming the com- 
 mand, stood upon a high mound, and having divided them into two armies^ 
 caused them to fight a sham battle, and when I saw one of the parties worsted, 
 I sent them assistance. 
 
 * See Appendix VI. also Sale's Translation of the Koran, page 437- 
 
22 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 At twelve years of age, I fancied that I perceived in myself all the signs of 
 greatness and wisdom, and whoever came to visit me, I received with great hau- 
 teur and dignity. 
 
 At this time I selected four amiable companions, with whom I constantly 
 associated, and when I attained the sovereignty, I remembered their claims, as 
 well as those of my other play-fellows and acquaintances, and promoted each of 
 them according to his deserts. 
 
 By the Divine grace, from the time of being nine years old, till I had reached 
 seventy-one years, I never dined alone, and never walked out without a friend, 
 and whenever I put on new clothes, on taking them off,* I gave them to my 
 companions ; and whatever they asked from me, I never refused, but gave it 
 without humiliating intreaty. 
 
 At fourteen, I had formed an intimacy with a very handsome youth, and passed 
 great part of my time with his tribe ; he was sensible of my partiality, and also 
 shewed great affection for me, at length a blackguard of Maveralnaher, who was 
 called Mullache, and who under the semblance of a student, had been admitted 
 into the circle of our acquaintance, took a liking to the youth; but as this 
 fellow was an entertaining companion, I was pleased with him ; this circum- 
 stance made him very vain, and he used to talk in a familiar and obscene way : 
 one day having given him admission into our society, I overheard the boy say 
 to him in a familiar manner, " I dont want your kisses ;" I was quite nettled at 
 these words, and resolved never to allow such impropriety of conduct, either in 
 myself or others. 
 
 At sixteen, my father took me by the hand, and brought me to his own 
 Monastery, he there addressed me ; ^ my boy, our ancestors from generation to 
 generation, have been commanders of the armies of the Jagtay and Berlas 
 family.'^^TTie dignity of (Sepah Salar) Commander in Chief, has now descended 
 to me, but as I am tired of this world, and consider it no better than a golden 
 vase filled with serpents and scorpions, I mean, therefore, to resign my public 
 office, and retire from it, in order to enjoy the delights of tranquillity and repose; 
 but as I have founded this village, and erected this monastery in my own name, 
 to perpetuate my fame, and that of our family, I must particularly request that 
 you will not diminish ought of its revenues or privileges."!^' 
 '^ My father then related to me the genealogy of our family, extending to 
 Tumuneh Khan, whose genealogy is carried back in history to Japhet, the son 
 of Noah,-}- he added ; 
 
 « The first of our family who had the honour of conversion to the faith oi Islam, 
 
 ^* It is said that the Afghans never change their clothes till worn out. t See Introduction. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 23 
 
 was Keraehar Nuyan, who was the Gurgan (son-in-law) of Jagtay Khan, as he 
 was a sensible man, he of his own accord adopted the faith of Muhammed, and 
 said to his family and people, ' when I look around me in the universe, I see 
 ' but one world, yet I am of opinion that there are other worlds besides this ;* 
 ' but I am also convinced, that there is one only God who hath created all these 
 
 * worlds, and who is all suflBicient to rule, and direct all these worlds ; but as 
 ' he has chosen this world as his special dominion, he has deemed it requisite 
 
 * to have ministers (to instruct mankind) : he hath therefore chosen Muhammed 
 ' to be his Vizier in this world, and as it was requisite that Muhammed should 
 
 * have ministers (to extend his religion), he hath appointed the holy race of 
 
 * Khalifs to this dignity." 
 
 " Now my son, as this speech of our ancestor is quite conformable to my judg- 
 ment, I also have become a sincere Musselman ; I request, O Timtir, 
 
 Istly. That you will imitate the example of your illustrious progenitor in con- 
 forming to the sacred religion of Muhammed, (on whom, and on bis posterity 
 and companions, be the peace of God), I intreat you never to deviate from his 
 law, but ever to respect and honour his descendants and followers in the persons 
 of the Syeds, the learned, and the prelates of his religion ; associate with them, 
 and constantly ask the blessings of the dervishes, the hermits, and the righteous 
 upon all your undertakings ; obey the commands pf God, and have compassion 
 upon his creatures. 
 
 2dly. That you will encourage and give currency and support to the religion 
 of the Prophet. 
 
 Srdly. That you will believe that we are all the servants of God, and appointed 
 by his decree to inhabit this terrestial globe ; that our destinies are predicted, 
 and that whatever is written on our foreheads, must come to pass ; as it is de- 
 creed that we shall all do so and so, and have not the power of quitting this 
 world, we must be content with whatever /a/e determines, and be satisfied with 
 whatever God shall give us ; we should also assist our poor brethren, and con- 
 stantly, by every means in our power, befriend all the creatures of God ; let us 
 always acknowledge the unity of God, and by our practice, strengthen the four 
 pillars of the law ; viz. prayer, fasting, pilgrimage, and alms. 
 
 4thly. Be affectionate to your relations and connections, injure no person, nor 
 keep any one in bonds, unless the bonds of kindness; deprive no man of his 
 rights by fraud or tyranny ; clothe yourself in the robe of justice ; avoid the 
 society of the bad and wicked ; keep no man in prison more than three days, and 
 distribute provision to the poor and hungry ; and plant yourself in the hearts of 
 
 * See Appendix VII. 
 
i24 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 your subjects by beneficence, otherwise you will fall from your power and 
 prosperity." 
 
 When my father had finished his discourse, I promised faithfully to follow his 
 counsel, and to comply with his advice. 
 
 When I attained the age of seventeen, my father being indifferent about 
 worldly affairs, and in delicate health, I took upon me the charge of his private 
 affairs, and made the following arrangements ; I formed every hundred sheep 
 into a separate flock, and appointed a shepherd to each flock, whose profits were 
 to be one fourth of the milk, the butter, and the wool ; I did the same with the 
 goats, separating the wethers from the females ; I likewise denominated every 
 twenty horses a stable, separating the horses from the mares ; also the camels 
 in the same manner. 
 
 Of the various omens which predicted my future greatness, one which most 
 tended to raise my hopes was this ; one day I went to pay my respects to the 
 famous Saint Amyr Kelal, and when I entered the assembly, I seated myself at 
 the very lowest end of the room, (literally where the shoes are taken off^) ; the 
 Saint looked at me and said, " although this boy is in appearance so little and 
 young, he is in fact, a great personage ;" he then made room for me near himself 
 and after looking at and conversing with me for some time, he fell into a slum- 
 ber ; after he awoke, one of his servants presented to him a tray of bread and 
 sweetmeats, he stretched out his hand, and having taken seven cakes and sweet- 
 meats, gave them to me, saying, "eat a mouthful of each of these, in consequence 
 of which, the seven regions of the world shall become subject to .you;"* I was 
 astonished at these words, and the people of the assembly looked first at each 
 other, and then on me, but through awe of the Saint, no one ventured to speak ; 
 I therefore folded up the cakes, and carried them to my father, who said to me, 
 " Kelal is a great personage, a descendant of the Prophet, a seeer of visions, and 
 a worker of miracles, whatever he has told you of his visions, will certainly come 
 to pass ; take care of these cakes, and do not give of them to any body, but re- 
 gard them as the greatest blessing from the blessings of that holy personage." 
 
 Some time after this event, my father went with me to pay his respects to the 
 Saint, who said to him, O Prince ; 
 
 (Here follows a line in the Jagtay Turky.) 
 at this time there was a basket of nuts before him, he ordered my father to count 
 them ; after he had done so, he informed him that there -were three hundred and 
 seventy nuts, the Saint said, " each of these three hundred liuts signifies a year, 
 
 * Many of these Santons were considered as deranged, but their predictions were not the less 
 credited. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 25 
 
 the remainder are the numher of Timur's posterity, which shall reign for three 
 hundred years ;" he then presented the basket to my father, which I took, and 
 placed the nuts with the cakes ; when I mentioned these circumstances to my 
 mother, she took my head between her hands and blessed me ; the cakes and 
 the nuts remained in my possession for many years, during all which time my 
 prosperity encreased. 
 
 Some time after the affair of the nuts, my mother went also to pay her respects 
 to the Saint, and was most graciously received, at length he said to her, 
 (Here follows a verse in the Jagtay Turhy.) 
 
 " Seventy of Timur's sons, grandsons, and descendants, shall reign for the 
 ** term of three hundred years, provided that they make no change of (the 
 " Muhammedan) religion, but give currency to the faith of Islam ; neither shall 
 " they vex nor injure the descendants of the Prophet, but do every thing in their 
 " power to give him satisfaction for the blessing he conferred on mankind ; 
 " bounty shall be heaped upon bounty, and prosperity added to prosperity, as 
 " long as they continue to shew kindness to the relatives and descendants of his 
 « Holiness." 
 
 When my mother reported to me the conversation of the Saint, although then 
 only seventeen years of age, I made a solemn vow to the all merciful God, that 
 I would never neglect the descendants of the Prophet, but do every thing in my 
 power for their honour. 
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 When I had entered my -eighteenth year, I became vain of my abilities, and 
 thought no person superior to myself, or any thing too diflBicult for my under- 
 taking ; I was at this time very fond of riding and hunting, one day having 
 pursued a deer, while at full gallop, I came suddenly to the brink of a ditch, 
 more than five guz (ten or fifteen feet) in breadth, and four guz in depth, I 
 attempted to turn my horse, but he was obstinate ; I therefore tried to make 
 him jump over the ditch, he reached the opposite bank with his fore feet, but 
 not being able to clear it, fell, while he was struggling, I had slipped my feet 
 out of the stirrups, sprang from the saddle, and reached the bank, the horse 
 tumbled into the ditch, and was disabled ; my companions soon after came up, 
 and congratulated me on my good fortune and happy escape ; I said, " it was 
 God who had preserved me, who is also the bestower of fortune ;" my friends 
 not being able to jump the ditch, I went round to them, and having mounted a 
 led horse, proceeded homewards. When we had gone some distance, it became 
 
 E 
 
26 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 dark, and began to rain, in consequence of which, we lost the road, and as the 
 night was extreiikely cold, we thought we should have perished (iii the desert). 
 
 About this time we saw some black (felt) tents or huts, upon which my com- 
 panions said, " these are hillocks of sand and dust," so we gave ourselves up for 
 lost ; I therefore threw the reins on my horses neck, and took hold of the mane, 
 the horse raised his head and began to neigh, and stretched his neck. When 
 we arrived near the tents, we saw a light shining through one of the doors, 
 which gave us courage ; I therefore alighted from my horse, and entered the 
 tent, the inhabitants of which supposing I was a thief, hallooed out and pre- 
 pared to attack The ; but when I told them all the circumstances, they were 
 ashamed, and havihg cleared out a room which was constructed under ground, 
 lighted a fire for us, on which my companions entered, and we took ppssession 
 .of the room ; the g^od people shortly brought us some Temakh Keruny soup, of 
 whiph I eat a great quantity, and was quite refreshed ; they also brought us 
 some blankets, upon which we lay down, but they were so full of fleas, that I 
 could not sleep a wink all night. After I had mounted the Imperial throne, I 
 recollected all the circ\imstances of my hunting excursion, of the cold and frost 
 of the night, and of ouf society in the cellar, in consequence of which I sent for 
 the family, (and made tnem Terhhan), i. e. amply rewarded them. 
 
 During this year, I wals very ill for four months, and they could not find out 
 any cure for my disorder*, I therefore gave up all hopes of life ; for a week I 
 could eat nothic^, but on the seventh day, they gave me a pomegranate; soon 
 after I became quite languid and insensible, and while in the swoon, I fancied 
 that they had bound me on k wheel, and were bearing me towards heaven, and 
 afterwards descending to the fearth ; I did not recover from the fit, till they had 
 burned me between the fore fitager and the thumb, when I felt the heat of the 
 iron, I opened my eyes, and saw the servants and my father and mother standing 
 around me crying aloud, I also joined in lamentation ; soon after this I became 
 hungry, and the physicians having asked me what I would like, -and they would 
 bring it, I called for Yekhny, and some of the Temakh broth; I eat a whole 
 plate full of the latter, and during the night fell into a deep perspiration, and 
 from that time recovered. 
 
 Another of the auspicious omens predicting my sovereignty, was this ; one 
 day during this year, I was seated in my father's monastery, and was reading the 
 67th Chapter of the Koran;* when a gray-haired l^yed entered the monastery, 
 and havihg looked attentively at me, demanded my name, (having told him) he 
 compared it with the chapter I was reading, and said, " God Almighty has given 
 the sovereignty of the earth to this boy and his posterity ;" I looked upon this 
 
 * See Appendix VI, 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. S7 
 
 circumstance as a mere dream, but when it reached the ears of my father, h^ 
 encouraged my hopes, and shewed my Horoscope to one of the Astrologers of 
 Turkestan, who said, " he will be superior in his own dominions, in dignity, and 
 authority, to any of his predecessors, and he will add other countries to, his own 
 dominions, and will be an ornament to religion :" he then said to me, " your 
 descendants and posterity shall rise to the very highest dignity :" when I had 
 heard these words, I gave him a handsome present. 
 
 At this period, I passed much of my time in rea/dting the Koran, and playing 
 at chess ; I was also much employed in charitable actions, and soliciting the 
 blessings of the hermits and dervishes. 
 
 1 was also fond of horsemanship, and I employed a celebrated ridiiig master 
 to teach me the art, and also to instruct me in the science of maiyBUvering an 
 army ; I frequently assembled my companions, arid having taken upon myself 
 the title of Commander, made them all obedient to me ; and whenever we rode 
 out, I used to divide them into two armies, and taught them how to advance, 
 and how to retreat in the field of battle. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 About this period, I asked my father to tell me the history of our family from 
 the time of Yafet Aghlan, Which he did, nearly in the following manner : 
 
 " It is written in the Turkish history, that we are descended from Yafet 
 Aghlan, commonly called (Abu al Atrak) Father of the Turks, son of (the 
 Patriarch,) Japhet, he was the first monarch of the Turks : when his fifth son 
 Aljeh Khan ascended the throne, the all gracious God bestowed on him twin 
 sons, one of which was called Tatar, the other Moghul; when they were grown 
 up, Aljeh Khan divided the kingdom of Turkestan between them during his 
 life-time 5 after they were seated on their respective thrones, they became proud 
 of their authority, and forsook the religion of their ancestors, placing their feet 
 in the paths of infidelity : Tatar had eight sons, from whom are descended eight 
 (Oulous) tribes. Moghul had nine sons, from whom are descended nine clans : 
 these two parties frequently disagreed, and fought many battles in the plains of 
 Turkestan. *^ 
 
 Till at length, after the establishment of the Islam faith, Tumenah Khan was 
 seated on the throne of dominion of the region of Tarkestan j he had two sons 
 by one birth, one of which he named Kajuly, the other Kubel Khan ; when 
 Kajuly had arrived at the age of manhood, he dreamt one night, that he saw 
 
28 MEMOIRS OF TIMtJR. 
 
 two stars rise from the breast of Kubel Khan, and shortly after set ; again he 
 thought he saw a star, equal in splendour to the sun, which illuminated the whole 
 world ; when he awoke, he related his dream to his father, who expounded it in 
 this manner ; ' from the posterity of your brother, a boy shall be bom in the 
 third generation, who shall be the conqueror of the world:' Tumenah Khan 
 then gave orders for a grand feast, to which he invited all the nobles and prin- 
 cipal persons ; during the feast the brothers, having embraced each other, entered 
 into an agreement, which was drawn up in the Turkish language, and engraved 
 on a plate of steel, and which was deposited in the treasury ; the subject of the 
 agreement was this, ' that the posterity of the two brothers should never quarrel 
 with each other ; that the dignity of Khan should for ever remain in the des- 
 cendants of Kubel Khan, and that of (Sepah Salar) Commander in Chief, and 
 prime minister in the fi^mily of Kajuly.'* 
 
 •^In A. H. 549, Mungu Behadur, son of Kubel Khan, had a boy, bom with his 
 two hands full of blood, to whom he gave the name of Timujy ; when this per- 
 sonage arrived at the age of forty-nine, after much toil and danger, he was seated 
 on the throne of Turkestan. >^ 
 
 On the day that he took the title of Khan, a dervish entered the assembly, and 
 proclaimed, " the Lord hath said to me, ' I have given the surface of the earth 
 to Timujy,' and I confer on you the title of Jengyz Khan, that is to say. King 
 of Kings." But Jengyz abandoned the duty of a conqueror, by slaughtering the. 
 people, and by plundering the dominions of God, and put to death many thousands 
 of the Muselmans. 
 
 t<3n the morning of the day that he died, he bestowed the sovereignty of Ma- 
 veralnaher on his eldest son Jagtay Khan \\- he appointed Kerachar Nuyan, son 
 of Ayzdumjyn Berlas, son of Kajuly Behadur, who is my fourth and your fifth 
 ancestor, to be generalissimo and prime minister] and caused the agreement 
 entered into by Kajuly and Kubel Khan, to be brought from the treasury, and 
 given to them; Jagtay having perused it, delivered it to Kerachar Nuyan, 
 and conferred on him the title of Gurgan or Kurkan (Great Prince). 
 
 When God had bestowed on Kerachar Nuyan a son, he called him Anchel 
 Nuyan ; Kerachar was not at first one of the trae believers, but followed the 
 religion of the (Majusy) Materialists, who say that God is in every thing, and 
 in every person ; he was however anxious to acquire a proper knowledge of God, 
 and therefore sought the acquaintance of all holy men, at length he asked the 
 opinion of one of those learned personages, who was descended from Muhammed, 
 
 * See Institutes^ page 25. 
 
 t This name is spelled in Persian both Jagtay and Chagtay, a large portion of Tiirkestan is called 
 after him. 
 
MEMOIRS OF TIMUB. 29 
 
 what do the Muselmans say respecting the true knowledge of God ; the holy 
 man replied, ' the faith of the Muselmans is this, that from all eternity there 
 has existed an Omnipotent and Omniscient Being, he is our God, and he is the 
 God of all creatures, it is therefore not proper to say, as the Materialists do, for 
 there is only one God, the creator of all things ; we deny a plurality of Gods, 
 and assert that there is only one :' Kerachar after some reflection, said, ' it is 
 true, God can have no partner, he is all sufficient.' He then submitted himself 
 to the holy man as a convert, and repeated the Creed after his preceptor ; viz. 
 * there is no God but God, Muhammed is the Messenger of God ;' glory be to 
 him who is eternal, omniscient, and omnipotent, the all seeing, the all hearing, 
 the giver of speech, the causer of all events. 
 
 Praise be also to his Messenger Muhammed, who by the miracle of dividing 
 the moon, evinced he was the true Prophet, he is the minister of the glorious 
 God, and the Khalifs are his Viziers. 
 
 From that time Kerachar became firm in his faith, and invited all the people 
 to imitate his example, in consequence of which, the religion of Muhammed 
 encreased and became current through all that region. 
 
 He also divided the country of Iran equally between the (Ayelat) different 
 clans, and appointed the plains of Kesh for the residence of the tribe of Berlas, 
 (his own tribe) giving them the water, the grass, and pasturage of that and several 
 other places for their support ; Kerachar then took on him the business of gene- 
 ralissimo, and subdued the countries of Kashgar, of Badakhshan, Andejan, and 
 Hassar, also parts of Khorasan, which he retained as his own private territory. 
 
 When Kerachar departed this life, he was succeeded by his eldest son Amyr 
 Ayltekuz, as generalissimo, who conquered several countries ; when your grand- 
 father Amyr Burkul succeeded as Sepah Salar, finding that there were dissentions 
 among the tribes and clans, (Alusat va Kushunat) he was disgusted, and having 
 retired from his office, contented himself with the government of his own clan 
 of Berlas : he however possessed an incalculable number of sheep and goats, of 
 cattle, of slaves and servants. , 
 
 On the death of your grandfather Amyr Burkul, I succeeded to his possessions, 
 but I preferred the company of the learned and the religious persons, and 
 associated mostly with them, frequently soliciting their blessings and prayers, 
 that the Almighty God, would bestow on me a son, which should raise the fame 
 and encrease the dignity of the tribe of Berlas./^ 
 
 About this time, a celebrated Astrologer came from Fars to Mavei;alnaher, 
 and one day when seated in the assembly of the learned personages, he said, 
 * from the revolution Of the heavens it is well known to me, that, in the year 
 
30 MEMOIRS OP TlMlJR. 
 
 seven hundred and thirty, (of the Hejira) a child shall be born, who will prove 
 the conqueror of the world.' Verse, ' In the year seven hundred and thirty, on 
 the 9th of the month, Rejeb, a star of auspicious title shall arise ;' God hath 
 bestowed this boy on you."* 
 
 When my father had related all these circumstances to me, I was convinced 
 in my own mind, that I was born to succeed to the sovereignty, and believed 
 myself endued with all the requisite abilities ; I became however very religious, 
 constantly prayed to God for success, and made numerous offerings of cattle and 
 sheep to the Syeds, the learned, and devout personages. 
 
 Thus I sent an offering of twenty sheep to the (Saint) Amyr Kelal, but in 
 consequence of heavy rain, they missed the road, and I thought were lost ; but 
 some days after having gone to pay my respects to him, I saw the sheep standing 
 at his door, and returned thanks to God, that my offering had been accepted. 
 As soon as the Saint cast his eyes on me, he said to the by-standers, " the 
 sovereignty of the territories of God has been bestowed on this young Turk ;" 
 he then began to say his prayers, I also imitated his example : after he had 
 finished his devotions, he said, " good fortune and royalty is to be your fate> 
 provided that you support the religion of Islam." 
 
 At this time I repented (of my follies), and left off playing chess ; I strictly 
 adhered to the law, and followed the dictates of religion ; I also made a vow 
 never to injure any creature, and whenever I did so by chance, was very sorry 
 for it ; thus one day having unintentionally trodden on an Ant, I felt as if my 
 foot had lost all its power ; I constantly begged the intercession of the first 
 Khalifs, and was benevolent to all mankind. 
 
 A D 1355 ^^ *^^ y^^^ '^^^' ""• ^^^^i'^^d my twentieth year, and having reached 
 the age of maturity, my father Teragay made over to me a number 
 of tents, sheep, camels, slaves, servants, and attendants^ from which during this 
 year I gained much profit. The first arrangement I made of my private affairs 
 was this, I gave the command of eighteen slaves to one slave, to whom I gave 
 the title of Jun Bashy, and I named every twenty horses a (Tavyleh) stable, 
 and every hundred camels a (Kuttar) string, and every thousand sheep a (Gileh) 
 flock, and gave each of these in charge of a particular slave, and allotted to 
 each of them, a certain share of the profits. During this year I was again very, 
 unwell, and a physician of Samerkund having administered pomegranates to me, 
 I was seized with a violent palpitation, and became quite insensible, upon which 
 
 * The date here mentioned is supposed to he a mistake either of the Persian translator, or of the 
 copyist, as all other authorities fix the birth of Timiir on the 25th of Shaban, A. H. 736, corresponding 
 with the 7th of May, A. D. 1336. 
 
A.D. 1355 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 31 
 
 my father and mother, and all the attendants wept bitterly ; after this, a physiqian 
 of Turkestan seared me with a hot iron, upon which I came to myself; they 
 afterwards gave me some Yelmdk broth, and other food, and I became convales- 
 cent. In gratitude for my recovery, I made valuable offerings of sheep and 
 horses 5 thus I gave an hundred camels in honour of the. Prophet, and fifty more 
 in honour of the illustrious Khalifs, and gave ample charities to the poor, the 
 hermits, and deryishes, through whose prayers I entirely recovered, 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 In this year A, H. 756, Amyr Kezan Sultan, son of Sur Aghlan, held the standard 
 of sovereignty over the tribe of Chagtai,* and for fifteen years had extended the 
 hand of oppression over the people of Maveralnaher, and placed his feet out of 
 the path of justice and equity: in consequence of his tyranny, his subjects were 
 in a state of despair, confining themselves to their houses, and praying for his 
 death. 
 
 1 was also much incensed by his bad conduct, and felt every inclination to 
 rebel against him, and take revenge of his cruelty, but I could not find any body 
 of consequence to join me ; nor until I had distributed all my wealth among them, 
 could I prevail upon any person to unite with me, whilst I was very much afiected 
 at the sight of their oppressed state. 
 
 At length Amyr Kilrgen, who was one of the greatest chiefs of the tribe of 
 Jagtay, rebelled against him, and in the year 746, (A. D. 1345) fought with him 
 in the desert of Derreh Zengy, but was defeated. 
 
 The tyrant having been successful, renewed his oppressions, and returned to 
 Kershy ; this astonished the people, who expected that Providence would have 
 interfered in their behalf. 
 
 In consequence of such evil conduct, a Syed of Termuz said, " that as long as 
 Amyr Kezan retains these habits, he will never be conquered ;" the people there- 
 fore began openly to curse him, which only stimulated him to fresh acts of in- 
 justice. Some of the effects of the malconduct of this worthless monarch were : 
 
 Istly. A very severe frost, which destroyed the cattle. 
 
 2ndly. A total want of rain, in consequence of which the cultivation was quite 
 dried up, and the fruits were annihilated. 
 
 3rdly. A famine which swept off the people. 
 
 During the following year, Amyr Kurgen having again recruited his army, 
 
 * See Note to page 28. 
 
32 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1355. 
 
 advanced towards Kershy, and having engaged the tyrant, defeated and took 
 him prisoner ; he at first confined him, but at the end of two years put him to 
 death, and relieved the kingdom of Maveralnaher from his oppressions.* 
 
 Amyr Kurgen then took possession of the kingdom, restored much of the 
 property that had been unlawfully seized, and conducted himself with equity ; 
 but as the nobles would not acknowledge his authority, I had some intention of 
 taking the sovereignty upon myself ;-|- however the chiefs anticipated my design, 
 and raised Danishmundche Aghlan, one of the descendants of Jengyz Khan, to 
 to the dignity of Khan, to whom they vowed fidelity, and made him monarch of 
 all Maveralnaher. 
 
 Amyr Kurgen, with the title of Commander, ruled the kingdom in the name 
 of Danishmimdche Khan, for the term of ten years, with great propriety ; re- 
 established the laws, and gave encouragement to the Muhammedan religion. 
 
 A D 1356 When I had attained my twenty-first year, I wished to have united 
 all the tribe of Berlas, and to have rebelled ; I was joined by forty of 
 my school-fellows, and we consulted upon taking possession of the mountain of 
 Kaan; but at this time my mother was called to the divine mercy, and my sister 
 l^rkan Aka took charge of my household; I was for some time very melan- 
 choly, and gave up my ambitious intentions. After the days of mourning for 
 my mother were accomplished, my father betrothed me to the daughter of 
 Amyr Jaku Berlas. About this time, my father deputed me to Amyr Kurgen, 
 on some business respecting our tribe and clan, by which means I became ac- 
 quainted with the Amyr, who took a great liking to me, adopted me as his son, 
 and gave me one of his grand-daughters in marriage, with great honour and 
 much wealth, and seated me near himself in the assembly. 
 
 After the death of the Amyr, as his son was not equal to the duties (of Vizier), 
 I had some wish to take the office myself, and had got the consent of several 
 of the chiefs ; but recollecting my debt of gratitude to the father, I said to 
 myself, " better be patient," and took patience. 
 
 In this year, I one day went into the desert to hunt, when we came to the 
 hunting ground, a violent storm of both snow and rain came on ; afterwards the 
 snow being very deep, I lost my road, and wandered about ; at length I saw 
 something dark, when I approached it, I found it was a hill, at the bottom of 
 which there was a great cave, in which some families of the Arlat clan had 
 
 * He was the last of the descendants of Jengyz Khan, who actually reigned over Transoxiana, 
 although several young men had the empty titlfe of Khan conferred on them, but they were mere 
 puppets in the hands of the powerfiil chiefs. 
 
 t This was a boast of Timur, as he was then very young ; Aghlan signifies both a boy and a Prince. 
 
A. D. 1356. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 33 
 
 taken shelter from the inclemency of the weather, had formed chambers in the 
 rocks of the cave, and had pitched their tents in its vicinity ; as I was nearly 
 dead vnth cold, I got off my horse, and entered the cave without ceremony ; I 
 there saw a good fire, with a pot well filled with broth hanging thereon ; as I 
 was very hungry, the sight of it delighted me; the owner of the room was very 
 kind, he pulled oiSF my coat and boots which were wet through ; he also unbound 
 my quiver, and bringing some horse rugs, made a bed for me ; he then brought 
 the hot soup, of which I eat a quantity, and became warm and refreshed : I 
 passed the night there, and in return to the family for their kindness, I took 
 their eldest son home with me, and introduced him to the Amyr. 
 
 Another time I went a himting and met with a very serious accident ; I was 
 pursuing a deer at full speed, when I unexpectedly came to a dry well, the horse 
 was very active, and attempted to jump the well, but although his fore feet cleared 
 it, his hind legs fell in ; I vaulted from the saddle, and tried to get over, but did 
 not succeed, and both horse and man went down ; my companions thought I 
 was killed ; but when they found me alive, they were much rejoiced, and made 
 offerings for my lucky escape, which was considered as a fortunate omen, and 
 gained me many followers. 
 
 In the year 757, an army from Irak invaded Maveralnaher, and 
 collected much plunder ; I was then just twenty-one, and was sitting 
 with Amyr Kurgen, when intelligence of the invasion was brought ; he instantly 
 ordered me to take command of a detachment, and pursue the enemy ; I followed 
 the Irakians twenty-three (Fersukh) parasangs, and having made a forced march, 
 came up with them at mid-day ; the enemy were divided into two parties, one of 
 which protected the plunder, while the other prepared to oppose me ; my officers 
 advised me to attack the plunder, but, I said " no, let us defeat the fighting 
 part, and the other will soon disperse;" I then gave orders to charge, and putting 
 spurs to my horse, rushed on ; the Irakians stood their ground, and we came to 
 blows ; but after a few cuts on each side, they fled, upon which I took possession 
 of the plunder, and having restored it to the owners, waited on the Amyr, who 
 praised me exceedingly, presented me with his own quiver, and appointed me 
 (Beglerbeg) Commander of the tribe. 
 
 At this time, I was very anxious to rebel against the Khan, ajid to assume the 
 power myself; but when I mentioned it to Amyr Kurgen, who was then very 
 busy, he said, " cannot you wait, it will be yours some time or other :" I there- 
 fore relinquished my intention. 
 
 About this time, I went again to pay my respects to the Kuth al Ahtah Shaikh 
 Zyn Addeen Shady ; at the time of my arrival, he was seated with some of his 
 
 p 
 
34 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1357. 
 
 disciples reading the Koran, ar^d had just repeated the verse, " Is not the con- 
 quest of the kingdom Of Rum (Anatolia) in my power ;" as soon as he perceived 
 me, he compared the circumstance of my arrival, with the moment of pronounc- 
 ing the abqye verse, and finding a great accordance between them, he received 
 me with the utmost respect and honour, and seated me opposite himself. 
 
 When he finished reading the prescribed portion of the holy book, he said to 
 me, " God hath decreed the downfall of Rum, and as I perceive in you the signs 
 of royal dignity, perhaps you are to be its destined conqueror ;" he further added, 
 " as the final letter of the word (Arz) kingdom, signifies eight hundred, I predict 
 that you will conquer Rum in the year 800." I was very much encouraged, and 
 rejoiced by this auspicious prediction. 
 
 At another visit that I paid the Saint, he bound round my loins his own shawl, 
 put on my head his own cap, and presented me a cornelian, on which was en- 
 graved (Rasty va Rusty) righteousness and salvation ; I considered this also as a 
 fortunate omen, added my own name, and had it made into a seal-ring ; and 
 from this time placed my entire confidence and faith in the Shaikh. 
 
 [Here the Shaikh entertains him with a story of his having been very ill, and 
 that he had been directed in a vision to visit the tomb of Aly Iben Mtisa, at Tus, 
 now Mushehed, in Khorasan ; that he walked barefooted, and was seven years 
 on the pilgrimage, and got perfectly well as soon as he arrived at the tomb ; but 
 the story being very prolix and not interesting, I have passed it over*] 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A D 1358 During this year, several complaints were received by Amyr Ktir- 
 gen, against Melk Hussyn Ghoury, Ruler of Herat,* who had 
 exceeded his authority, and oppressed the people, on which account the principal 
 personages of that city, wrote a petition, requesting the Amyr to come thither, 
 and redress their wrongs. The Prince however thought it better to write a letter 
 of exhortation to Melk Hussyn, commanding him to refrain from oppressing the 
 people of Khorasan, and to alter his conduct, otherwise he should be under the 
 necessity of marching against him, and depriving him of his government and 
 dignity. 
 
 But as Melk Hussyn would not take warning, nor alter his conduct, nay for 
 a long time did not acknowledge the receipt of the Prince's letter ; the anger of 
 
 * Herat, the Aria of the Greeks, long the capital of Khorasan, situated on the Jihun, Lat. 34, N. 50, 
 See Edinburgh Gazetteer. 
 
A.D. 1358. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 35 
 
 the Amyr was roused, and he gave orders for assembling the army, with the in- 
 tention of invading Khorasan ; but when he shewed his chiefs the letters from 
 Herat, and asked their advice, they replied, " that they did not consider the 
 persons who had signed the petition as sufficient authority for proceeding to 
 harsh measures, and that it would be better again to ascertain the disposition of 
 the other inhabitants ;" this reply vexed the Amyr, he begaji to hesitate, and 
 asked my opinion, I said frankly to him, " you should not have assembled the 
 army, till you had determined this point, but having done so, you should not 
 now procrastinate, lest the enemy impute it to weakness, but let us manfully 
 attack them, if victorious, we shall gain the object, and at all events fill the 
 bellies of our hungry soldiers, for ' in exertion there is prosperity.' " 
 
 Amyr Kurgen approved of my advice, and instantly gave me the command 
 of a thousand horsemen. I fed these thousand cavaliers daily, and never sat 
 down to a meal without (some of) them; on this account they all became 
 much attached to me : we formed the advanced guards and marched forward with 
 great confidence ; many of the tribes and clans having assembled in hopes of 
 plunder, I induced them also to join me. When I had got my army well equipped 
 and arranged, they were quite unanimous in acknowledging my authority, so 
 that I began to have a prospect of the gate of sovereignty ; I wrote a list of the 
 names of the cavaliers, and kept it folded up in my pocket ; I also resolved in 
 my own mind, that when I should have dispossessed Melk Hussyn, I would keep 
 the country of Khorasan for myself. 
 
 Slaving thus determined, we moved forWard> we crossed the Moorghab river, 
 and marching by the route of Bashtan, we encamped on the mountains, in the 
 vicinity of Herat. 
 
 The next day I mounted and rode to a bleach-green, which was situated on a 
 hill, from whence I determined on the field of battle ; I then waited on Amyr 
 Kurgen, and pointed out the field of battle to him. 
 
 Amyr Kurgen having arranged the army, rode u^ to the bleach-green, and 
 having minutely examined the field of, battle,: highly extolled my judgment, as 
 we had our backs to the sun, it was consequently in the face of the enemy; the 
 Prince said, "the rays of the sun will blind our foes, and give us an easy 
 conquest." 
 
 Soon after this, the first line of army of Melk Hussyn, which was drawn up 
 behind a low wall, advanced boldly into th^ plain, but they were unskilfully 
 drawn up. At this .time Amyr Kurgen called me^ and said, " my boy, see how 
 ill their army is arranged, we shall soon defealf them ;" I replied, " have a little 
 patience till they advance further from the wall;^ I then sent orders to our front 
 
36 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1358. 
 
 line to retire gently, upon which the enemy growing bold, advanced further into 
 the field, and drew out in order of battle. 
 
 I drew up our line in right wing, left wing, and centre ; I then gave orders 
 for the centre to advance; when the two lines met, and were engaged hand to 
 hand, I ordered the wings to charge at full gallop, and pushed on myself; but 
 on the first and second attack, the enemy abandoned the field, and took refuge 
 behind the wall. 
 
 At this time Amyr Kurgen came up, and gave orders that we should dis- 
 mount, and force the wall, we did so, and were successful; the Prince then 
 divided the troops, and sent a division to erect batteries against each of the gates 
 of the city ; he then gave me the command of the attack, and returned to his 
 camp. 
 
 The next day he gave orders for the whole army, cavalry and infantry, to 
 attack the city ; in consequence of which, we entirely surrounded the place, and 
 cut oif all supplies : when the inhabitants of Herat began to be distressed, the 
 principal people assembled, and agreed to make overtures for peace ; they then 
 sent to Amyi* Kurgen various curiosities and presents, and promised that if he 
 would withdraw his army, Melk Hussyn should wait upon him at Samerkund, 
 in the course of one month, and pay his devoirs. The Amyr having consulted 
 his chiefs, accepted the tribute, which he divided equally amongst them, agreed 
 to make peace, and returned to Maveralnaher, He however left me at Herat, 
 with a thousand cavalry, and the advanced guard, to intimidate Melk Hussyn, 
 and oblige him to keep his promise of coming to Samerkund in one month. 
 
 In consequence of these instructions, I encamped on the esplanade of Herat ; 
 but whilst waiting the expiration of the appointed time for Melk Hussyn to fulfil 
 his promise, I proceeded to Bakhter, and took possession of all that part of 
 Khorasan. 
 
 I also took this opportunity of again paying my respects to the Kutb al Aktab 
 Shaikh Zyn Addeen Abu Beker, and when admitted to his presence, forgot all 
 my cares and disappointments, and felt the greatest comfort ; on the first day 
 the Shaikh received me with the greatest kindness, and clothed me in his own 
 robe ; I therefore unburthened my mind to him, respecting my views on the 
 kingdom of Khorasan : he ordered me to be punctual in my prayers, and that 
 whenever any difficulty occurred to me, to oflFer up my supplications to Muham- 
 med, and to his descendants, so that all my difficulties would be rendered easy. 
 
 The second day, the Shaikh said to me, " you will now be supported, the 
 Commander of the faithful (Aly) has ordered one of his agents to attend you, you 
 will not know him at first, but will finally become acquainted with him ;'• I was 
 
A,D. 1358. MEMQIRS OF TIMURi 37 
 
 much rejoiced by this intelligence, and felt the greatest confidence in the Saint's 
 prediction, and looked forward with patience to the sovereignty and conquest of 
 the whole country of Khorasan. Having taken leave of the Shaikh, I returned 
 to Herat, and encamped in the vicinity ; but I shortly after received a confiden- 
 tial message from Melk Hussyn, that his army was in a state of insurrection, 
 had threatened to murder him, and set up Melk Baker in his place, that if I 
 would advance with my troops towards the city, he would come out and join me, 
 and proceed with me to Amyr Kurgen: I thought to myself, that if Melk 
 Hussyn spoke the truth, and that his officers were in a state of mutiny, it will 
 be easy for me to get hold of the city of Herat, and to keep possession of it 
 without any associate ; I therefore drew out my forces, and having mounted, 
 proceeded towards the city. 
 
 Melk Hussyn also mounted his horse, and pretending to his people that he 
 meant to fight with me, came out of the fortress and advanced against me in 
 battle array ; as I thought he was deceiving me, I put on my armour, and my 
 officers prepared for an engagement ; while we were in this state of suspense, 
 Melk Hussyn, accompanied by his own attendants, came over to me, bringing 
 much of his wealth and property ; we met, and embraced each other on horse- 
 back ; many of his officers also came over, and laid aside all animosity. I then 
 took Melk Hussyn to my own tent, and gave orders for marching immediately. 
 
 When the Amyr learned that I was bringing Melk Hussyn to court, he sent 
 his son Abdullah to meet him personally, received him in the most gracious 
 manner, and accepted his presents. 
 
 The Amyr also received me in the most flattering manner, kissed my forehead, 
 and offered up prayers for my prosperity (literally, may your face be white.) 
 
 The Amyr assigned one of his own special tents for the residence of his guest ; 
 but after a few days, the cupidity of the tribes and clans was roused, and they 
 were very anxious to plunder and destroy him ; but as the Prince would not give 
 his consent to this measure, he sent for me in the middle of the night, and said, 
 " as you were the means of bringing this hostage here, you nmst convey him 
 safe home again." 
 
 I therefore carried Melk Hussyn (privately) to my own tent, and shut him up 
 close ; he was dreadfully frightened, and thought I was going to murder him ; 
 seeing him so alarmed, I told him all the circumstances, upon which he offered 
 up prayers both for me and for the Prince. 
 
 , The next day I (publicly) obtained permission to make a hunting excursion, 
 and as the Prince was very fond of the field sports, he agreed to accompany me 
 with a few of his most confidential servants ; and taking Melk Hussyn with us. 
 
38 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1358. 
 
 we went to the banks of the Moorghab : whilst amusing ourselves in the field, 
 the Prince called his guest to him, and having spoken to him very graciously, 
 they renewed their promises of friendship ; on taking leave, Hussyn presented a 
 large ruby armlet, after which, Melk Hussyn and I set off, crossed the river, and 
 encamped on the opposite bank. 
 
 Whilst in this situation, intelligence arrived that the chiefs of Ghour, and the 
 army of Khorasan, had raised Melk Baker to the government, and that he had 
 taken possession of the city of Herat ; on receipt of this news, Melk Hussyn was 
 much distressed, and sunk in the whirlpool of consternation. 
 
 After some time he asked my advice in this affair, I said to him, " you have 
 no alternative, but to place on your head the helmet of courage, and put on the 
 armour of determination, bind on the sword of resolution, and like an alligator 
 dive at once into the river of blood ; if victorious, you will gaiii renown, if sub- 
 dued, you need not be ashamed." Melk Hussyn bidding adieu to life, resolved 
 to do his duty, begged me to accompany him, and offered me a year's revenue of 
 the province of Herat ; I would not agree to this proposal, but said, " if you and 
 I conjointly recover the province, the city shall be mine ;" to this he consented. 
 At this time there was a stewed leg of mutton before us, the bone of which was 
 sticking out ; I took it, and having stripped it of all the meat, I resolved 
 within myself to draw from it an omen, whether Melk Hussyn would be success- 
 ful in his entei-prize. I performed the usual ceremonies,* and the result was 
 favourable ; I therefore determined to brave the adventure, and after four forced 
 marches, we arrived before daylight at the bleach^green ; as we entered the 
 bazar of the suburbs, the day broke, which enabled me to see a eook in his shop 
 taking up a hot dish of broth ; when he saw me, he cried out, " welcome, wel-- 
 come," and brought me a bowl of the soup; I looked upon this as a fortunate 
 omen, and pushed on ; when we arrived at the gate of Herat, the guard had just 
 opened it, I gave the horse of Melk Hussyn, a blow with my whip, and we 
 bounded over the planks of the drawbridge, and entered the fortress ; I kept 
 possession of the gate, to give entrance to our people, whilst Melk Hussyn 
 proceeded to the apartments of his rival Melk Baker ; the garrison seeing the 
 number of my troops, were confounded, and quietly submitted; thus Melk 
 Hussyn recovered his capital victoriously, and without any loss. 
 
 It then entered my mind, that I might as well take possession of the govern- 
 ment of Herat myself, but upon further reflecting, that possibly the troops would 
 not support me, I relinquished the idea ; and I afterwards found by experience, 
 that I had judged rightly, and that they would not have joined me, which 
 
 * The Tartars play with sheep-shaoks instead of dice. 
 
A. D. 1358. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 39 
 
 convinced me that one sincere friend is better than a thousand pretended friends. 
 In consequence of this reflection, I placed Melk Husi^n on the throne of govern- 
 ment, and exacted some promises from him ; he very honourably paid me the 
 money he had agreed to give for my assistance j he also sent with me, by the 
 hands of his own agents, numerous presents to Amyr Kurgen. 
 
 When I returned to Samerkund, the Amyr embraced me, and kissed my fore- 
 head and cheeks ; but when the chiefs of the tribe heard what I had done, they 
 were much irritated, and bound up their loins for my destruction ; they also re- 
 belled against Amyr Kurgen. On this occasion, the Prince again consulted 
 me ; I advised him, as it was he who had raised DanishmUndche Aghlan to the 
 Khdnskip, he should induce the Khan to issue the imperial order, summoning 
 the refractory officers to court, that such of them as obeyed, should be treated 
 with kindness, but those that disobeyed, should have their heads struck off. 
 
 In the year 758, 1 reached twenty-two years of age, and began to ^ jj ^^gg 
 put in practice some of my speculations regarding the sovereignty, 
 for several of the chiefs of the tribes and clans being dissatisfied with Amyr 
 Kurgen, conspired together, and wrote to me, that if I would encourage them, 
 they would be my friends, and would displace both the Amyr and the Khan, 
 after which we might divide the country between usj but I having reflected that 
 it would be much easier at some future time to dispossess one person, than 
 to have to contend with ten rivals, and recollecting the friendly connection 
 that existed between the Amyr and me, I determined to inform him of the 
 circumstance. 
 
 But the chiefs having discovered my intentions^ wrote to the Amyr, (in the 
 Turky language) ; " be it known to your enlightened mind, that every body 
 " selects some (powerful) personage to be his patron, through whose mediation 
 " he may obtain the object of his desires and wishes ; we, in order to obtain our 
 " desires and wishes, have chosen your benevolence and kindness to be our 
 " intermediators ; we have taken the liberty of representing thiSj may your pros- 
 " perity endure for ever." 
 
 When this letter reached the Amyr, as he was a very weak man, he in a kind 
 and friendly manner invited the chiefs to wait on him, and paid no regard to 
 the caution I had given him. 
 
 In consequence of this invitation^ the chiefs having collected their men, and 
 having put on their armour, came to the palace gate, between the hours of 
 evening prayer and bed time. The Amyr immediately sent for me, when I came 
 to the gate, I spoke to several of the chiefs, and finding that they had armour 
 under their clothes, I suspected that they had evil' intentions, bade them good 
 
40 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1359. 
 
 evening, went into the palace and told the Amyr all the circumstances ; who, on 
 hearing of the treachery, and the mutinous state of his officers, was seized with 
 a pain in his bowels ; he therefore sent them an apology, but gave orders for 
 their being hospitably entertained, and permitted to return to their camp. 
 
 He then consulted me, how we were to get rid of them, I advised him to 
 deceive them by presents ; he in consequence sent a large sura of money, and 
 desired them to divide it among them according to their rank. As the sum was 
 large, they could not agree on the division, and soon began to quarrel; after 
 which they came singly to ask the Amyr's pardon, and to be again admitted into 
 favour ; thus enmity was changed into friendship, and the danger was averted ; 
 on this occasion the Amyr again took me in his arms, called me his son, and 
 bestowed on me the district of Shemerghan. 
 
 A D 1360 '" *^^ y^^^ '^^^' ^ ^^^^^T^^^ ™y twenty-third year ; at this time 
 Amyr Klirgen being quite absolute in the kingdom of Maveralnaher, 
 resolved to subdue the kingdom of Khuarizm, and in this affair, offered to give 
 me the command of the expedition ; I at first agreed, but after deliberation, I 
 thought it advisable that the command should be given to some other person, 
 who might be defeated by the Khuarizmians, after which I would then enter the 
 country and subdue it. 
 
 I therefore spoke pi-ivately to Amyr Khizer, that he would request Byan Kuly, 
 who was one of the lords of the council, to say to the Prince, that " Khuarizm 
 being an easy conquest, ought to be assigned to his highness's eldest son Ab- 
 dullah, whose fame would be exalted thereby, and all the credit given to him 
 instead of Timur." 
 
 Byan Kuly having explained these circumstances to Amyr Ktirgen, he approved 
 of the measure, and ordered his eldest son Abdullah from Samerkund, to take 
 command of the army against Khuarizm ; Abdullah entered the country, but the 
 Khuarizmians having strengthened their fortresses, kept him at bay, and reduced 
 him to great distress. 
 
 The Amyr not knowing what to do, sent for me, and said, " from the first it 
 was my wish to have given the command of the army to you, and still it is my 
 wish that you should take it :" I reflected within myself, that the Amyr wished 
 for my assistance to effect the conquest, but that he meant to keep all the benefit 
 to himself; I therefore thought I might as well make the conquest for myself, 
 and become sovereign of the country. As ambition is a very powerful passion, 
 I resolved no longer to be subservient to any one, but to go and take Khuarizm 
 for myself. 
 
 When Amyr Kiirgen had superseded his son, and put under my command a 
 
A. D. 1358. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 41 
 
 large force, I marched towards Khuarizm, but I ordered that the army of Ab- 
 dullah should remain stationary till my arrival. As the Khuai'i^mians would not 
 engage us in the field, but shut themselves up in their fortresses, the first thing 
 I did was this, I made overtures to the chiefs of all the wandering tribes and 
 clans that inhabited Khuarizm, and having united them to me, I requested them 
 to intercede with the governors of the forts ; they did so, and they (the governors) 
 all agreed to be my servants. 
 
 I then divided amongst them the whole of the countries of Khuarizm and Our- 
 kunje ; having thus gotten possession Of all the fortresses of the kingdom, I ap- 
 pointed a confidential person of my own to be (Ktitwall) superintendant of 
 them, and thus settled the government of the country ; I also wished to have 
 raised the standard of sovereignty, but having no dependance on the fealty of 
 my new subjects, I returned with Abdullah to the Amyr, who in return for my 
 successful conduct, gave me the country of Ourkunje. 
 
 In the year 760, I attained my twenty-fourth year ; about this . jj 
 time, Amyr Kurgen made a grand hunting party, and came out of 
 Samerkund; whilst we were engaged in the chase, night came on. Kutlug 
 Timur Khan, the son-in-law of the Prince, having a number of wicked wretches 
 united with him, judged it a favourable opportunity to assassinate the Amyr, 
 seeing that I and the chief huntsman were his only companions ; he, therefore, 
 made an attack on him with seven expert swordsmen ; at this time it was dark, 
 but I hearing them, called out and threatening them, threw myself between 
 them and the Prince, who immediately alighted from his horse, and drawing his 
 sword, got behind a large stone ; the huntsman then joining us, Kutlug Timtir 
 ran oflF; in reward for saving him from this peril, the Amyr bestowed on me the 
 revenue of Hissar Shadman. 
 
 Being now master of the countries of Khuarizm and Shadman, I divided the 
 revenues with my soldiers ; but although I was very kind and liberal to all my 
 servants, they would not support me in my ambitious views. 
 
 The eyes of Amyr Kurgen being now open to the designs of his son-in-law, he 
 left off hunting, and watched an opportunity of seizing him and bis companions, 
 with the intention of putting them to death ; but Kutlug being aware of his in- 
 tention, took refuge in the highlands of Maveralnaher, and became a public 
 robber. At length the daughter of the Amyr, who was married to this fellow, 
 pretended to become insane from the absence of her husband. 
 
 As the Amyr was a weak and compassionate man, he listened to the deceit of 
 women, and believed that his daughter was really mad, and the other women 
 
 Q 
 
42 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1359. 
 
 joining with her led him astray, and prevailed on him to pardon Kutlug Timtir ; 
 in consequence of which, an edict was issued for him to return to court. 
 
 I opposed this measure, and said to the Amyr, " do not be led away by your 
 women, for God hath said, ' always act contrary to what women advise,' if they 
 have told you not to put him to death, undoubtedly kill him, for according to 
 the orders of God, you should oppose them in every thing, for they are deficient 
 in sense." Although the Amyr knew his son-in-law to be his inveterate enemy, 
 he would not at first follow the advice of the proverb, which I repeated to him, 
 viz. " keep your enemy in your grasp as you would a ruby, till you come to a 
 flinty spot, then knock his head against the stone till you dash it to pieces :" 
 but at length he listened to my opinion, and determined to crush his enemy ; he 
 however did hot find an opportunity. 
 
 In this samd year, Amyr Kurgen one day sent for me, and having repeated his 
 complaints, said, " he was resolved to divorce his daughter and son-in-law ;" 
 but his women again rendered him subservient to their orders, and Kutlug 
 Timur pretending to be sorry for what he had done, the divorce was postponed. 
 
 About this time, Amyr Kurgen took the government of Andijan from Sultan 
 Kuly, the father of his son Abdullah's wife, and gave it to Khuajeh Ayzdy; in 
 consequence of whicli, the deposed governor bound up the loins of enmity against 
 his master, and conspired with Kutlug Timtir, and agreed to set up the young 
 Abdullah ; I frequently cautioned the Amyr against them, and as he had been 
 pleased to adopt me as a son, and had given me a written promise that I should 
 be his successor in the kingdom of Maveralnahef, I watched over him as a child 
 should over a parent, and omitted no part of my duty towards him.* 
 
 Till at length the Amyr Klirgen who was extremely fond of hunting, one day 
 went out (without me) attended only by a few persons without their armour, and 
 having crossed the Oxus, (Jih^n) was deeply engaged in the chase, when Kutlug 
 Timur and Sultan Kuly attacked and murdered the just Prince. 
 
 When I was informed of the circumstance, I was dreadfully affected ; I re- 
 paired immediately to the spot where the body was lying, and having respectfully 
 taken it up, I transported it to the banks of the river, and there purified it, after 
 which we carried it to Saly Serai,-!" and there buried it. Immediately after this 
 event, Kutlug Timur and Sultan Kuly placed Abdullah, eldest son of the mur- 
 dered prince, in the government, but took the oath of allegiance to Bian Kuly, 
 
 * This accounts for the long rivalship between him and Amyr Hussynj which only terminated with 
 the death of the latter. 
 
 t Saly Seray was the capital or residence of the Amyr, it is situated on the Jihun. 
 
A.D. 1359. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 43 
 
 the Khan, whom the deceased Amyr had set up, and promised to support him in 
 his (nominal) dignity, provided he would employ Abdullah as his Vizier: the 
 whole party then proceeded towards Samerkund, but on their arriva][jthere, they 
 put the innocent and harmless Khan to death. 
 
 As the Vizier Abdullah was a miser, who took from every one, and gave to 
 nobody, and who had thrown the eyes of cupidity on the wealth of the two mur- 
 dered personages, (the Amyr and the Khan) the conspirators elevated Timtir 
 Shah Aghlan, son of Munstir Timur, to the Khanship, they then attacked the 
 party of Abdullah, and fought three battles with them ; but Abdullah having 
 swam his horse across the Jihun, took refuge in the country of Khutelan and 
 Anderab, where he died.* 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 In the year 760, having attained my twenty-fourth year, being much . _. 
 disgusted with the infamous conduct of Kutlug Timur and Sultan 
 Kuly, and being without any other remedy, I mounted my horse and proceeded 
 to the (Oulus) tribe of Byan Selduz, and implored him to join me in taking re- 
 venge on the murderers of the late Amyr and Khan ; he agreed to unite with me, 
 and we put on the swords of revenge. Although the fortress of Shadman be- 
 longed to me, yet I divided with Byan Selduz, in a brotherly manner, and gave 
 him possession of it, in order to secure his co-operation, and to prove to mankind 
 that the murderers of Kings should always suffer retaliation. 
 
 I also prevailed on Hajy Berlas, a descendant of Kerachar Nuyan, to join us 
 in revenging the death of the Amyr and the Khan ; I therefore drew my troops 
 out of Samerkund, and proceeded towards Kesh ; when arrived in its vicinity, I 
 sent to Hajy Berlas, who came and joined me ; we then agreed to proceed to 
 Samerkund, and to depose Timtir Khan from the Khanship. 
 
 In compliance with this determination, we marched with all our forces to 
 Samerkund, and dethroned Timtir Khan, and took possession of the whole king- 
 dom of Maveralnaher, and we three persons divided it between us ; I got pos- 
 session of Kesh, with its dependencies, and fixed my residence there. 
 
 Thus we three persons ruled the country of Maveralnaher like three brothers, 
 and whenever any noble, soldier, or citizen proved disobedient, we united in 
 punishing him : we agreed very well together, and divided the revenues in a 
 
 * These countries are situated Ibetween the 36th and 38th degrees of northern latitude, and between 
 the 68th and 70th eastern longitude. 
 
44 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR.. A. D. 1359, 
 
 brotherly manner, till at length Byan Selduz, from excess of drinking, suddenly 
 bade adieu to this "world. 
 
 I then said to Hajy Berlas, " shall we divide the portion of Selduz between 
 us, or shall we give it to his son, so that his troops may remain faithful, and 
 things may go on as usual ;" but he would not listen to this, and seized on some 
 part of the share of Selduz, in consequence of which violent disputes took place 
 between the followers of Selduz and him. 
 
 When this intelligence reached the ears of the surrounding chiefs, each of them 
 exalted the standard of Sovereignty, but I continued to govern my own country 
 quietly and with regularity. 
 
 About this time, several disturbances broke out in Maveralnaher, on which oc- 
 casion both the Nobles and Plebeians of Turan came to me and explained their 
 situation, saying, there is now no King in this country (and the petty Tyrants 
 harass us), we are resolved to abandon the country, till some person is placed 
 on the throne of power (who can protect us). On hearing this, my ambition was 
 rouzed, and! wished to take possession of the whole kingdom, and become abso- 
 lute Sovereign of it, but I found that I could place no reliance on the support of 
 the people. I therefore thought it better for the present to keep on terms with 
 the different chiefs who had independence, and endeavour to throw the ball of 
 discord among them, so that, by degrees, I might bring each of them under my 
 subjection.; but to effect this, I saw that, patience, perseverance, and (divine) aid 
 were requisite. 
 
 During this same year, which was A. H. 760, 1 began to take measures for 
 extirpating these petty princes of Maveralnaher (Mulouk al Tuaef), and I wrote 
 to each of them a separate letter, requesting them to join me, and that we should 
 divide the country in a brotherly manner between us two. They all gave a favour- 
 able answer to my letters, but none of them were aware of my correspondence 
 with the others. 
 
 Having thus excited the ambition and cupidity of each of them, and having 
 agreed that whatever country should be subdued, was to be equally divided 
 between the parties, they individually bound themselves with the girdle of fealty 
 to me. This was in fact a very important affair, for Elchy Bugha Selduz had 
 raised the Standard of Royalty in Balkh ; Amyr Bayezyd Jelayr had taken posses- 
 sion of Khujend ; Khuajeh Ayzdy had established himself in Shumerghanat. The 
 Kings of Badukhshan were contending with each other in the mountains of that 
 province. Hy Khusero and Altaja Berdy had seized upon Khutelan and Arheng, 
 and Khizer Yusury was in possession of all the country from the bridge of Tash- 
 kund to the vicinity of Samerkund. Now, to take the kingdom from such chiefs, 
 
A. D. 1359. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 45 
 
 each of whom vied in splendour with the other, was indeed a difficult undertak- 
 ing, but I resolved to do it by setting them at loggerheads. 
 
 I therefore wrote to Elchy Bugha, that the inhabitants of Badukhshan had 
 complained to me of their, rulers, and had requested me to proceed thither to 
 relieve them, that I had determined to do so, and, if he would join me^ that 
 coimtry should be annexed to his dominion: otherwise, as it was my duty to 
 administer justice to the oppressed, I should do every thing in my power to assist 
 them. When he received my letter, he immediately drew out his army to attack 
 the Kings of Badukhshan, and they forthwith sought refuge T^dth me, and offered, 
 if I would deliver them from their peril, they would make over the whole country 
 to me, and become my subjects. 
 
 I also wrote to Hajy Ayzdy, the Ruler of Shemerghan, that the province of 
 Balkh being now unoccupied, I had sent an army to take possession of it j but 
 that if he had any ambition to partake of the conquesstj he might become my 
 partner in this business; this rouzed him, and he immediately invaded Balkh. 
 When this intelligence reached the ears of Selduz, he returned from Badukhshan, 
 and came to Hissar Shadman and Balkh. 
 
 And the Kings of Badukhshan bound the girdle of fealty around their loins, 
 and promised that whenever, or wherever, I should summon them, they would 
 attend me with all their followers. 
 
 When Selduz entered the province of Balkh, Hajy Ayzdy of Shemerghan drew 
 out his army and engaged him ; but, being defeated, sought refuge with me ; 
 having thus made bim one of my dependants, I drove out Selduz, and restored 
 Shemerghan to him. 
 
 This same year, Amyr Hussyn, the grandson of Amyr Kftrgen, who sought the 
 inheritance of his grandfather, marched from Cabul, with all his tribe and fol- 
 lowers, and came towards Maveralnaher ; he also wrote me a letter requesting 
 my assistance; as his sister was one of my wives, the sinews of my affection were 
 put in motion.* I therefore encouraged him to advance towards Maveralnaher. 
 This in fact was the greatest error I committed during my whole reign, for I 
 thus admitted into my friendship a person of vile disposition, proud, and miserly, 
 but I being then ignorant of his character, advised him to invade Badukhshan, 
 which he did, and made himself master of that country. 
 
 In this year, 760, a son was bom to me ; as he was my first, I named him Mu- 
 hammed, after the Prophet, upon whom, and upon his descendants, be the Grace 
 of God; and, as it occurred at a period when I was very successful, I consir 
 dered it an auspicious omen, and added Jehangyre, (Conqueror of the World). I 
 
 * See Note, page 42. 
 
46 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1359. 
 
 also gave a grand feast, to which all the principal inhabitants of Maveralnaher 
 came, except two of the Nobility ; the first was Amyr Bayezyd Jelayr, the other, 
 Amyr Hajy Berlas. 
 
 I however did not shew any displeasure, but acted kindly to all their depend- 
 ants and followers, which induced them to take my part; in consequence of 
 which the tribe of Berlas, which was under the command of Amyr Hajy, but 
 who were disgusted with his conduct, repaired to me ; also his wife's father, ambi- 
 tious of getting the command of the tribe for his grandson, by which he himself 
 would get the power into his own hands, attempted to assassinate him : but the 
 Amyr having discovered the plot, sent the scoundrel to hell ; he then came to 
 consult me whether he should destroy the family ; I told him, that to take 
 revenge upon children would be highly improper, and only cause poverty and 
 distress. 
 
 In this same year, A. H. 760, Amyr Hussyn got possession of the whole 
 kingdom of Badukhshan, and took prisoners three of the Princes of the 
 country, heirs of the former kings, whom his minister, Mahmud Yusury, very 
 unjustly put to death, but the revenge of their blood seized hold on the skirts of 
 Amyr Hussyn ; and their heirs obtained legal retaliation on him, as will be 
 hereafter mentioned. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 ^When I reached my twenty-fifth year, TugleckTimur Khan, the descendant of 
 Jengyz Khan, who was absolute Sovereign of the Desht Jitteh, advanced towards 
 Maveralnaher with the intention of subduing it, and encamped on the banks of 
 the Khujend river, from whence he sent me an Imperial edict to summon all the 
 chiefs to his presence.* 
 
 Hajy Berlas being much frightened, consulted me what we should do in regard 
 to opposing Tugleck Timur. I said, " it is advisable that we should wait on him 
 in person, but let us send our tribes and hordes to the south side of the Jihun, 
 towards Khurasan, that after he has entered Maveralnaher we shall see whether 
 he intends to remain; if he stops there, he will then lay the province waste ; but 
 if he does not intend keeping possession, we will attend his court." After much 
 argument it was at length agreed that I should wait on Tugleck Timur with my 
 own people, and, by my ingenuity, endeavour to preserve the country from being 
 plundered, because " policy is often superior to the sword." It was also deter- 
 mined that Hajy Berlas should proceed towards Khurasan with the Tribes and 
 
 * See page 15, printed copy of the Institutes. 
 
A.D. 1360. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 47 
 
 Clans, whilst I remained behind to protect, if possible, the country ; but, if not, 
 to follow him. 
 
 In consequence of this determination, I gave the blessing to Hajy Berlas, and 
 sent him oflFwith all the tribes and hordes, but escorted them two or three day's 
 journey ; after which I returned alone, and took up my residence at Kesh. 
 
 Amyr Bayezy having explained the order to his Tribe, marched with them to 
 meet Tugleck Timur. 
 
 At this time my Father Teragay was taken very ill : arid, in order to attend on 
 him, I was obliged to postpone my visit to Tugleck Timur ; but when the de- 
 creed hour had arrived, my honoured parent resigned his life, and bade adieu to 
 the world. I buried him in an honourable manner in the vicinity of Kesh, the 
 burying ground of the Holy men (Aulia). After this event all the principal in-r 
 habitants of Maveralnaher waited on me, and by agreement said, " We are twelve 
 thousand Cavaliers, we wish you to accept the Sovereignty : and if you permit, 
 we will read the Khutheh in your name, for it is written in the ' Rules of Govern- 
 ment,^ that whoever has twelve thousand Cavaliers true and faithful to him, should 
 he not raise the Standard of Royalty, ought to be reckoned inglorious." As I 
 knew that this proposal of theirs proceeded entirely from fear, (of Tvigleck) and 
 that no dependence is to be placed on stipendiaries or needy followers, till tried 
 by experience, I merely contented myself by assuring them there was no danger, 
 and consequeritly no necessity for this imprudent measure. 
 
 At this time I received a second summons from Tugleck Timur, I -therefore 
 explained to the chiefs and principal persons of Maveralnaher, that the coming 
 of Tugleck Timur was an unexpected calamity,^nd it would be better, as the 
 Jetes are noted for avarice, to satiate them by presents, and induce them to 
 refrain from murder and rapine.* 
 
 Soon after this, the first division of the Jetes, commanded by Mahmud Yusury, 
 entered Maveralnaher in great force, with the intention of plundering and laying 
 waste the country, and encamped at Heraz, I therefore assembled my own 
 people, and taking with me the principal personages, and a number of curiosities 
 and valuable presents, I proceeded towards the Jete army. 
 
 When I arrived at Heraz, I met the general Mahmud Yusury, and we em- 
 braced on horseback ; we then proceeded to his tent, where he entertained me ; 
 after dinner I presented him a number of valuable articles, and requested that 
 
 * These Jetes are not to be confounded with the ancient Gete, they were unconverted Turks, and at 
 this time inhabited the country of Jetteh or Deshti Jitteh ; Timur afterwards calls them his countrymen, 
 in fact they were the followers of the descendants of Jengyz Khan. See also printed copy of the In- 
 stitutes, page 25. 
 
48 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. a. D. 1360. 
 
 he would halt where he was, while I should proceed to the next division of the 
 army, and visit the other officers ; I accordingly marched forward to the Hera- 
 vul, and in the plains of Keshem, I waited on the Commander in Chief (Amyr al 
 Omra) and other Generals ; they all came forward to meet me, and received me 
 in the most gracious manner, and praised me exceedingly ; I deceived them also 
 by rich presents, and prevailed on them to halt in the desert till I should have 
 paid my respects to the Khan. 
 
 The three generals agreed to my request, considered my visit as an auspicious 
 omen, and wrote in my favour to their master. 
 
 At length I paid my respects to Tugleck Timtir, while encamped on the banks 
 of the Khujend, and the chiefs of the tribes and principal persons of the country 
 had the honour of saluting him, (Kurnish) and of making him their numerous 
 offerings: When the Khan was informed that the generals of the advanced 
 divisions had taken valuable presents from the inhabitants of Maveralnaher, he 
 was incensed, and ordered all the presents to be confiscated, and deposited in 
 his treasury. This order gave great offence to the officers, and they vowed 
 vengeance against him. 
 
 At this time, intelligence was brought that the officers of the army in Jetteh 
 had raised the standard of rebellion against Tugleck Timur ; he therefore con- 
 sulted me, saying, " shall I march against the mutineers in person> or shall I 
 send an army to subdue them." I replied, " in going yourself to the desfert, 
 there is only one danger to be apprehended, but by sending an army> and 
 not going in person, there are two * to be feared :" the Emperor was much gra- 
 tified by this advice, and in order to subdue the mutinous officers, returned 
 towards the desert. 
 
 And he gave me the command of the (Tuman) tribe of Kerachar, and the 
 government of Maveralnaher, with permission to return ; in consequence of 
 which, all the people of that country, both great and small, soldier and citizen, 
 considered themselves under great obligations to me, and offered up thanks- 
 givings and prayers for my success, in recompense for my having (through the 
 grace of God) averted such a calamity from them. Amyr Jelayr, who with his 
 people had also paid their respects to the Khan, came and joined me. Thus I 
 became absolute master of all Maveralnaher ; I then compelled all the nomade 
 tribes to conform to my regulations, and I took up my abode in the city of 
 Kesh, called also Sheher Subz or verdant city.-|" 
 
 * First, that his army might be defeated by the mutineers, and second, that they might join them. 
 t Lat. 39,20 North. 
 
AD. 1361. MEMOIRS OF TiMUR. 49 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 About this time, A. H. 762, the Syeds, the prelates, and the . jy 
 leanied, and other principal persons of Maveralnaher, waited upon 
 me, and requested that I would permit them to read the (Khutbeh) royal pro- 
 clamation in my name, but I desired them to postpone doing so, for I reflected 
 within myself, that it was first requisite to clear the country from thieves and 
 robbers, and bring all the nomade tribes into perfect subjection, after which it 
 would be easy to have the Khutbeh read, and have the! coin struck in my own 
 name. 
 
 At this time I received a letter from (the Jete General) Amyr Khizer Yusury, 
 informing me that he was coming with all his tribeto become my subjects ; I was 
 much rejoiced that he should thus voluntarily submit to my authority, and was 
 convinced that the standard of my sovereignty was daily rising more and more. 
 
 When in this year, I had attained the age of twenty-six, Amyr 
 HussjTi, the grandson of Amyr Kurgen, whom I had encouraged to 
 the invasion of Badukhshan, attacked the fort of Shadman, belonging to Myari 
 Selduz, and requested my assistance : in consequence of our family connection, 
 I agreed to assist him ; I sent a division of troops, under the command of Khizer 
 Yusury, to join him; a few days afterwards I marched with my own division. 
 When Selduz was informed of my movements, finding himself unequal to con- 
 tend against such a force, he evacuated the fortress of Shadman, and fled into 
 Badukhshan; when intelligence of these events reached Behaaddeen, (the legi- 
 timate Prince of that country) he fled to the mountains, and Amyr Hussyn with 
 little difficulty got possession of all Badukhshan. 
 
 Amyr Hussyn was however jealous of iny movement, and when I arrived at 
 Shadman, fearing that " I would take the Lion's share," he wrote me a letter of 
 thanks, stating, " that owing to my assistance, he had gotten possession not only 
 " of. the. fortress, but also of all the plain country of Badukhshan ; he, therefore,; 
 " requested that I would not take the trouble of advancing any farther; 'and that- 
 " I would have the goodness to return to my capital ; but that 1 was master, 
 " and might do as I liked ; that he should ever consider himself under the 
 " greatest obligations, and reckon Badukhshan as a gift from me." 
 
 At this time, Kykubad, brother of Kykhusru Khutelany, who was called the 
 murderer of Kings,, for he had put to death the King of Badukhshan, waited on 
 me, and began to flatter me; but as I had no confidence in him, I put him to 
 death. 
 
 H 
 
50 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. a.D. 1361. 
 
 When I received Amyr Hussyn's letter, I acted in a friendly manner to him, 
 but I appbinted Khizer Yusury, whom I esteemed as my right arm, to the com- 
 mand of the fortress of Shadman, and returned to my capital, which was the 
 city of Subz, and there took up my abode. 
 
 Some time after this, I sent an invitation to Khizer Yusury, to come from 
 Shadman and visit me. After the course of a fortnight, he having previously 
 received Valuable presents from Amyr Hussyn, came to me ; I received him as 
 my guest, gave him a grand entertainment, and having attached him to me, sent 
 him back \.o Shadman. 
 
 About this time, an Ambassador came to me, sent by Amyr Hussyn, to repre- 
 sent that ke was in great distress, and solicited my assistance, for that Myan 
 Selduz had attacked him, that the people of Badukhshan had deserted him, that 
 he feared eVery day being seized, and that his only chance of safety was my 
 marching to his aid. 
 
 The sinewd of my honour being thus touched, I ordered an army to march 
 immediately n-om Subz towards Badukhshan, and I sent letters to Amyr Bayezyd 
 and Khizer Yttsury, to proceed immediately to the assistance of Amyr Hussyn ; 
 the former delayed, but the other very shortly joined him. During this time, I 
 proceeded towards Badukhshan, and when intelligence of my approach, and of 
 Amyr Hussyn's naving advanced to meet me, was conveyed to Myan Selduz, he 
 thought it more prudent to flee than to stay ; Amyr Hussyn then waited on me, 
 and entertained me hospitably ; I having thus delivered him from his enemy, 
 left him in possession of his country, and returned towards my capital. 
 
 When I arrived at (Derbund Aheny) the iron gate, I received information that 
 Hajy Berlas, (Timur'te uncle) who through dread of Tugleck Timur, had fled 
 to Khurasan, had retui-ned, had visited Bayezyd Jelayr, (who had disobeyed my 
 orders by not going to the assistance of Amyr Hussyn), and that they had not 
 only agreed to seize upoA my city of Kesh, but that he had actually done so. 
 
 When he received intelligence of my approach, he drew out his army, and 
 prepared to oppose me : as I always considered Hajy Berlas as one of my own 
 bones, I wrote him a letter ; 
 
 (Here follows the Turky letter ;) 
 reproaching him for his breach of friendship, and ofiering to give him the district 
 of Kesh if he would rejoin me : but after the receipt of my letter, he gave orders 
 for my destruction, and drew up his armies in battle-array, at a place called 
 Akyar, so that I could not pass by. Finding them thus determined to annihilate 
 me, I resolved to fight him in a regular engagement, hoping to conquer him by 
 my superior skill in manoeuvering. 
 
A.D. 1361. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 51 
 
 The following is the arrangement I made for engaging Hajy Berlas : I divided 
 my troops into seven divisions, and ordered each division to attack the enemy 
 in succession, judging that by the time of the seventh charge, his troops would 
 certainly give way. As my opponent still kept possession of Akyar, I drew out 
 my army in the following order; I took the command pf the centre (Ghul) 
 myself, the right wing I gave in charge to Khizer Yusury, the left wing I con- 
 signed to Jaku Berlas, and divided the troops of Subz into four divisions. The 
 first day was spent in manoeuvering, the second day we made frequent charges 
 on their line, and had a good deal of fighting : on the pight preceding the third 
 day,* I asked the blessings of the religious personages, and as soon as the day 
 broke, which might be considered as the dawn of my good fortune, I mounted 
 my steed and advanced ; but Hajy Berlas being terrified, fled to Samerkund> 
 and took refuge with Bayezyd Jelayr. After the yictory, I made a new arrange- 
 ment of the troops, and taking some of those of Subz and the Yusurians, under 
 the command of their leader, I went in pursuit of Berlas, and over-ran the 
 country even to the vicinity of Samerkund ; but when we had arrived there, a 
 part of the troops of Kesh, notwithstanding I had gained a victory, deserted 
 me, and went and joined Bei'las. 
 
 I also discovered that all the other troops were disaffected, that even Amyr 
 Jakti, who was descended from my ancestor Kerachar Nuyan, forgetting our 
 family connexion, and Khizer Yusury, whom I esteemed as my right arm, for- 
 saking the path of rectitude, and seduced by the Devil, deserted me, and went 
 and joined my enemies. 
 
 After my enemies were assembled, they consulted together, and came to the 
 resolution of making a simultaneous attack, in order to deprive me of the city of 
 Subz ; at length they determined to proceed first to Samerkund, and there being 
 joined by Bayezyd Jelayr, they should then come out and annihilate me. 
 
 It is requisite to mention, that when these chiefs paid their compliments to 
 Bayezyd Jelayr, he received them all in the most gracious manner, entertained 
 them with great hospitality, and endeavoured to ingratiate himself with them ; 
 they were however suspicio^s of his intentions, and fled from Samerkund. On 
 hearing o^ this circumstance, I immediately wrote a letter to Khizer Yusury, 
 persuading him to return to my service ; but as he was afraid of me also, he 
 would not put any confidence in my promises, and said, " the sword must decide 
 our quarrel." When this intelligence was brought me, I drew out my army, re- 
 solving at first to stand on the defensive, afterwards to make our attack on him, 
 and if possible, take him prisoner. 
 
 * The Muhammedans reckon the commencement of the day from Sun-set. 
 
52 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1361. 
 
 In consequence of this determination, when Yusury drew out his army at a 
 place named Serus, I gave orders for my troops to remain on the defensive, till 
 the enemy should have expended their fury, and exhausted their strength, when 
 we should in our turn attack them. The next day I reviewfid the troops of Subz, 
 and haying given them my own standard, ordered them to advance against the 
 enemy; they accordingly did so, and skirmished with them. When Khizer 
 Yusury saw my standard, he thought I was in the first line, and made a vigorous 
 charge on it ; the ground was warmly disputed by both parties, sometimes re- 
 treating, sometimes advancing, greatly fatiguing and wounding each other. 
 During this time I was in the rear of the battle, and when I thought that the 
 enemy were sufficiently exhausted, I ordered the trumpets to sound, and with 
 my fresh troops made a, vigorous charge, they were not able to withstand this 
 attack, and took to flight. 
 
 When intelligence of this event was carried to Bayezyd Jelayr, the governor of 
 SameAcund, he immediately mounted the throne, and assumed the state of an 
 absolute Prince, and being no longer jealous of me, he wrote me a letter, and 
 again heated the chain of friendship. Hajy Berlas, who was also jealous of 
 Yusury, being now satisfied, went and assumed the command of his own tribe. 
 But notwithstanding all these circumstances, Bayezyd and Berlas continued to 
 intrigue against me, and entered into a private treaty, stating that as long as 
 Timur lived, they should consider peace and tranquillity impossible, and that 
 they should therefore do every thing in their power to annihilate him. 
 
 In order to carry into eflfect this treacherous and cunning plan, they wrote me 
 a joint letter, proposing that "we three should divide the kingdom of Maveral- 
 " naher in a brotherly manner ; that whatever chief should quietly submit to us, 
 " we should treat him with kindness, but that whoever should oppose us, must 
 " be eradicated :" they also made several other advances to me of pretended, 
 friendship, with the intention of deceiving me. 
 
 Some time after this, Bayezyd came out of Samerkund, and having joined 
 Berlas, they encamped in the vicinity of Kesh, and made a great entertainment. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 The scheme which Hajy Berlas and Bayezyd Jelayr had laid for me was this ; 
 that having joined their forces, and encamped in the plains of Kesh, they should 
 give out that they were going to invade Khujend, they were then to inveigle me 
 to the camp, and having murdered me, take possession of the district of Subz. 
 
A.D.1361. MEMOIRS OF TlktJR. 5^ 
 
 In consequence of this arrangement, they seht me a letter^ Statingj '* that al 
 "they had resolved to subdue the country of ithujend, if I would joiil in thife 
 " enterprize, it would be very advantageous td all." 
 
 As I was not aware of their treacheroHil intentions, and considiered tHeih 
 Muselmans, I placed confidence in them, and Set out to join them* Whdft I 
 reached the plains of Kesh, I saw a great niimber of handsome tents pitchedl, 
 and a regular encampment formed. 
 
 When I approached the camp, Bayezyd cahie Out to meet toe, and to d6 rtie 
 honour, he took my hand and first led me int<J the public tent (Bargihj ; he 
 then said, " as we must have some confidential conversation, and the tiAie is 
 short, we had better go to the private tent,*' (Khei-gah) and he led the Way. 
 
 When we entered the Khergah, I saw that the carpet was raised up ih k pat- 
 ticidar part : and when I advanced, it appeared to me, that there was a well 
 there which they had covered over With felt. Suspicion seized my mind / I de- 
 layed to sit down, and was convinced that treachery was intended. At this time 
 Bayezyd sat down on my right hand, and Berlas on my left hand. I thfen pre- 
 tended that I was seized with a bleeding of the nose ; 1 drew oUt my handker- 
 chief, and applied it to my nose, afid immediately walked from the private^ into 
 the public tent. I proceeded throtlgh it^ till I was joined by all my Officers, as 
 they were well armed ; they sounded the trumpets, and we f eturnid to our 
 own camp. 
 
 Bayezyd was afterwards ashamed of his conduct, and laid all the blame on 
 Berlas. 
 
 At this time Myr Syed Aly of Termuz,* who was one of the toost leai'ned and 
 devout personages of the age, cursed them both for me, saying, " O LOrd, cast 
 down the evil doers to the lowest pit of hell ; " his prayer was heard, and God 
 afterwards caused these two scoundrels to quarrel with each Other, by which 
 means I was delivered from their malice and treachery. 
 
 Immediately after this act of baseness, the camp broke up, the allies marched 
 towards Khujend, and I set out for TermuZ. When I arrived at this city, Shykh 
 Aly Jerhyry suspecting that I intended to seize that country, and subdue the 
 Nomade hordes, drew out his forces against me. As Shykh Aly was one of the 
 learned persons, and had formerly been one of my companions, I did not wish to 
 quarrel with him ; therefore, when he had assembled all his tribe and connec- 
 tions, and had taken post in Old Termuz, I sent an agent to remind him that he 
 he was under great obligations to me, and that, if he opposed me, the debt of 
 ingratitude would certainly overwhelm him : that we had long been companions: 
 
 * Termuz was at this time a celebrated University. 
 
54 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1361. 
 
 that it was I who raised him to the command of his horde: that he had behaved 
 ungratefully, deserted me, and joined Bayezyd Jelayr. But my words having no 
 effect on him, and he proving unworthy of his Salt, I cursed him, and prepared 
 for battle. Shykh Aly finding that his followers were more numerous than my 
 soldiers, was puffed up with vanity, and advanced with boldness into the field. 
 I formed my troops into three divisions, and made a rapid charge on the enemy ; 
 my first division fell among them like a stone among a flock of birds, and they 
 all dispersed. After the flight of the chief, I easily took possession of the horde: 
 whilst the fugitive Aly went and took refuge with Bayezyd Jelayr ; in the end, 
 God caused him to be a wanderer over the earth, till he came and begged my 
 forgiveness. I pardoned him on account of his name (Aly), as it is a saying of 
 the wise, " that when an enemy comes before you as a suppliant, and bends his 
 knees, one should return thanks to God for having reduced him to his dilemma." 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 In the year A. H. 763, (A. D. 1362) I entered my twenty-seventh year, on 
 which occasion the great and the little, the chiefs of the villages of the hordes 
 and tribes of all Maveralnaher paid their respects to me, and humbly repre- 
 sented that they had no monarch who would redress their wrongs : for, in every 
 district, and every town, there was some tyrant, who unjustly plundered them, 
 and seized on the property of the Muselmans ; their patience was quite exhausted, 
 and that they should certainly abandon the country, unless some Sovereign was 
 placed on the throne, who would protect them, "^n consequence of this repre- 
 sentation, I wrote a letter to Amyr Hussyn (his brother-in-law) who was then 
 in possession of Badukhshan, asking him " if he had the courage to join me in 
 clearing the country of Maveralnaher from all its petty tyrants, and in relieving 
 the wretched servants of God from the hands of their brutal oppressors, that if 
 he would do so, we might then divide the kingdom in a brotherly manner, and 
 thereby gain great fame and celebrity." He promised to do so, but immediately 
 began to enter into treacherous schemes against me, wishing first to over-set me, 
 and then to subdue the other petty Princes. Finding Amyr Hussyn thus bent 
 upon my ruin, and that I had evident proofs of his treachery, I wrote a letter to 
 Tugleck Timur Khan, (Prince of the Jetes, and a descendant of Jengyz Khan, 
 who was the absolute sovereign of Tartary) stating that " the country of Mave- 
 " ralnaher was now desolate, and only inhabited by kites and crows, but that if 
 he would assist me, I would render it productive." '^ 
 
 As soon as my letter reached the Khan, he drew out his forces and marched 
 with an innumerable army towards Maveralnaher ; and when he arrived on the 
 
A.D. 1363. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 55 
 
 bank of the (l^han) Khujend river, he sent me a letter, stating, " that he was en- 
 " camped with his innumerable and valiant army on the banks of the Khujend, 
 " that I should join him, but in the mean time inform him what further measures 
 " were advisable." At this time Bayezyd Jelayr put on the girdle of loyalty, and 
 advanced to pay his respects to his sovereign, but leaving the city of Samerkund 
 under charge of a deputy : as soon as he was presented at Court, the keys of the 
 city were demanded from him, and as he delayed giving them up, the Khan 
 ordered that his head should be struck off ; this was immediately carried into 
 execution, and the head was sent to Samerkund. Hajy Berlas, who at first in^ 
 tended to oppose the Khan, was so terrified by the punishment of Bayezyd, that 
 he took to flight, and sought refuge in the city of Kesh, but sent orders to his 
 horde and his dependants to leave the country. He now repented of his conduct 
 to me, acknowledged his folly, and asked my forgiveness/ and then went across 
 the Jihtin, 
 
 At this time, Tugleck Timur Khan detached a part of the army of Jetteh to 
 pursue the horde of Hajy Berlas, and a great battle took place between the con- 
 tending parties on the banks of the Jihun : on this occasion, Chugham Berlas, 
 who was one of the Omrahs of that tribe, highly distinguished himself, and so 
 occupied the royal army as to enable the tribe with their cattle, to cross the 
 river in safety, except himself, who while defending the rear guard, was cut 
 down by some of the soldiers of Jetteh. In the mean time, Hajy Berlas crossed 
 the river in safety, and marched the horde towards Khurasan ; when he entered 
 that country, he behaved unkindly to the inhabitants, and began to be guilty of 
 oppression and injustice ; he also exacted tribute from the wandering tribes of 
 Sebzwar, on which account several skirmishes took place,^ and the villagers 
 having by surprise seized Aydku Behader, the brother of Hajy Berlas, put him 
 to death ; they also seized the Hajy and put an end to his existence. As I was 
 at that period in possession of Khurasan, I assigned the district of Jaser for the 
 support of the dependants and followers of the Hajy.* 
 
 When the letter of Tugleck Timur, desiring my immediate presence, reached 
 me, it was also reported that Amyr Hamyd, who was the Khan's (chief counsellor) 
 had said to him ; " in every town and district of Maveralnaher, there is a sepa- 
 rate ruler, they have at least thirty thousand cavalry among them, to oppose 
 whom, we have been obliged to make numerous detachments ; it is, therefore, 
 quite requisite that you should prevail on Amyr Timur to join you, for if he 
 should unite with these petty rulers, they will be too many for us ; we must, 
 therefore, hasten his arrival, and as he is a very sensible man, let us consult him 
 on the best measures to be pursued." 
 
 * Hajy Berlas was his uncle. 
 
56 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1362. 
 
 It was in consequence of this advice that the Khan wrote me a brotherlike 
 letter, which induced me to make Immediate preparartions for joining him. 
 
 The determination that I made on the subject of visiting Tugleck Timur, was 
 this ; I resolved to write letters to all the principal inhabitants, heads of villages, 
 elders of the tribes and hordes of Maveralnaher, stating to them, " that whoever 
 wished to save his life and property from being destroyed and plundered by 
 the armies of Jetteh, should immediately repair to me : but those who declined 
 this offer, ought to quit the country without loss of time." In consequence of this 
 invitation, the greater number of the chiefs and principal inhabitants came to 
 me, bringing with them a number of curiosities and presents ; as soon as they 
 were all assembled, I proceeded with them and all my own soldiers and depen- 
 datotSi carrying various presents, and paid my respects to the (Khan) Emperor 
 on the banks of the Khujend river : he received me most graciously, and when 
 he saw the presents, his eyes were satiated ; he then consulted me what was re- 
 quisite to be done, I told him " that I had agreed for so many thousand Durusts,* 
 as the revenue of Maveralnaher, and that he had only to appoint collectors to 
 realize the portion of each district, and to punish those who refused payment." 
 
 He approved of my advice, and after he had taken possession of the throne of 
 Maveralnaher, he again consulted me, on the best mode of preserving his autho- 
 rity ; I said to him, " sovereignty is like a tent, the poles of which should be 
 justice, the ropes equity, and the pins philanthrophy, in order that it may stand 
 firm (against the blasts of adversity) ;" he was much pleased with this metaphor, 
 and I continued, " you must secure the soldiers of this country in the bonds of 
 kindness, that if they survive the war, you may find them act like men, and if 
 killed, they may die in your service ;" I further said, " the good of Maveralnaher 
 are very good, and the bad are very bad ; do you reward the good with good- 
 ness, and leave the bad alone, ' for evil shall overtake the wicked.' " 
 
 At this time, intelligence was brought, that the Amyr Hussyn had collected a 
 very large army in Badukhshan ; on hearing this, the Khan was ashamed of his 
 former conduct to me, asked my pardon, and gave me the entire command of 
 all the country, and all the hordes of Maveralnaher, with the city of Subz, and 
 the Samerghanat, as far as the city of Balkh ; he also left me in full possession 
 of all iny hereditary rights over my own tribe of Berlas, and other clans. 
 
 As it was now certain that Amyr Hussyn was resolved to oppose Tugleck Timur, 
 and had boldly advanced as far as the river Vahesh for that purpose, the Khan 
 became thoughtful, and asked my advice. I said to him,, the state of the case is 
 this, as in addition to the forces of Badukhshan, Amyr Hussyn has been joined 
 
 * A gold coin. 
 
A. D. 1363. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 57 
 
 by the rulers of Khutejan and Bakelan, he therefore feels bold enough to con- 
 tend with you, the best plan is this, send the commission of Governor of the 
 fortress of Shadman and of the district of Khutelan to Ky Khuseru, the chief 
 who commands the first line of Amyr Hussyn." The Khan approved of this ad- 
 vice, sent oiF the commission by a trusty messenger, and then marched towards 
 the enemy. When he reached the Iran Gate, and had pitched his camp, the ad- 
 vance guard of Amyr Hussyn came in sight ; the Khan immediately ordered his 
 advance under Beg Chuck, to oppose the enemy ; but when the two Heravuls 
 met, Ky Khuseru deserted with all his followers, and joined the imperialists. 
 
 When Amyr Hussyn saw the state of his first line, he attempted to draw out 
 the remainder of his army, but his right and left wings being panic struck, took 
 to flight ; thus Tugleck Timur gained an easy victory, and the army of Jetteh 
 plundered all the hordes and tribes of those districts, whilst Amyr Hussyn re- 
 treated towards Samerkund.* The mind of the Khan being thus at ease with 
 regard to Amyr Hussyn, he returned to Samerkund, and having entered the city, 
 put to death Myan Kuly Selduz; ; and being now in possession of the whole king- 
 dom of Maveralnaher, all the chiefs of cities, and the heads of all the nomade 
 tribes were obliged to submit to bis authority, whilst the rebellious, and all the 
 petty tyrants who reckoned themselves as Sultans, were annihilated ; a few of 
 them, who had not been guilty of any gross impropriety, were taken into favour, 
 and ordered to join my army. 
 
 When the country of Maveralnaher was thus cleared of all the petty tyrants, 
 I returned thanks to God that what I had wished to do, was thus effected by his 
 decree, and all my adversaries punished. 
 
 At this time I deliberated with myself how I should induce Tugleck Timur to 
 quit the country, and leave me in possession of it. I therefore suggested to him 
 that Khurasan would now be an easy conquest, that in fact he had only to send 
 his army across the river Amti, (Jihun) and that he would meet with no opposi- 
 tion. He approved much of my advice, and agreed to leave me in charge of 
 Maveralnaher, whilst he should proceed to the conquest of Khurasan. 
 
 About this period, news was brought that in consequence of the Divine decree, 
 the chiefs of the Desht Kipchak had rebelled, and had raised Beishky Aghlan, 
 another descendant of Jengyz to the Khanship. On this occasion the Khan 
 again consulted me ; I said to him, " if you set out immediately, and proceed to 
 the Desht before the rebels have gained strength, you may quell them easily, and 
 preserve your authority over all the country, but if you procrastinate, you will 
 
 * It has been before stated, that kujid signifies a to'wn, Samer was one qf the ancient heroes of Persia. 
 It is the Maracanda of the Greeks, and is situated in liat. 39,37 N. Longitude 64,9 £. See Edinburgh 
 Gazetteer. 
 
 I 
 
58 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1363. 
 
 be Overwhelmed in misfortunes and calamities :" as he approved of my advice, 
 he Uras lavish in his praises of my merit, and gave me the entire management of 
 MaVeralnaher, but appointed his son Alyas Khtiaje the nominal governor. 
 
 When I objected to this proceeding, he shewed me the agreement between our 
 ancfestors Kajuly Behader, and Kubel Khan.* In consequence of which, I ac- 
 cepted the office of (Sepah Salar) Commander in Chief, and he gave orders to 
 all the officers of Jetteh, to be obedient to my authority ; after which, he set out 
 to qliell the mutiny of the troops in the Desht Kipchak. 
 
 As Alyas Khuaje had no talents for government, the troops of Jetteh soon 
 begaA to exercise cruelty and injustice over the inhabitants of Maveralnaher, 
 murdering and plundering the towns-people and farmers ; I therefore ^pst no 
 time in reporting these circumstances to the Khan, and complained to him of the 
 malcoAduct of his soldiers : in reply to this, he wrote an imperial edict, " that I 
 " should exercise my authority as Commander in Chief; that I should put his son 
 *' under any restraint I liked ; that any of the Jetteh officers who were disobe- 
 " dient tb me, I should severely punish, and that every person guilty of injustice 
 " should be compelled to make retribution in proportion to his offence." Finding 
 myself thils absolute ruler of all the country of Maveralnaher, as well as of the 
 nomade hoi-des and tribes, I forbade Alyas Khuaje, or any of his officers from 
 exercising authority over the natives : on this account, the sinews of their eiimity 
 were excited against me, and anger converted their hearts into blood; they 
 therefore commenced practising every kind of cruelty and injustice, and carried 
 their tyranny tb such a degree, that they carried off four hundred virgins from 
 the city of Samefkund ; they also made captives of seventy of the descendants of 
 Muhammed, beldhging to Termuz, and converted them into slaves to wait on 
 them. 
 
 In consequence of these proceedings, the principal inhabitants of Maveralnaher 
 surrounded me, and said, " is it to be borne by Muselmans that thesei Jetes 
 should carry off four hundred of their daughters from Samerkund, and make 
 slaves of them ; but if this is not sufficiently disgraceful, how much worse is it 
 to permit them to seize the descendants of the Prophet, (on whom and on his 
 descendants be grace)^ youiig men who are firm in their belief, that ' there is no 
 God but God, and that Muhammed is the messenger of God,' without any fault ; 
 shall we who daily repeat his holy creed, and hope to be received through his 
 intercession into Paradise, and shall we suffer these scoundrel Jetes to take 
 them away without making any exertion for their delivery?" 
 
 On hearing these words, my Muselman honour was roused, and I first sent 
 
 * See printed copy in the Institutes, page 35. 
 
A.D; 1363. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 59 
 
 a message to Beg Chuck, who commanded the Jete troops, that he must 
 immediately return all the Syeds, and the children of all the Muselmlns, that had 
 been taken away. As this message had no eflfect, I spoke to Aly3,s Khuaje on 
 the subject ; but as the Jetes would not pay any attention to his orders, I put 
 them to the proof, by mounting my cavalry, and liberating the seventy Syeds. 
 
 In consequence of this pious act, I dreamt that night that I saw the Prophet, 
 who said to me, " in reward for this assistance that you have given to my des- 
 cendants, the Almighty God will cause seventy of your descendants to occupy 
 the throne of sovereignty." I wrote this circumstance to my Peer, who sent me 
 the following answer ; " that if the gracious God bestowed on the posterity of 
 " Subuctageen such a reward for his compassion to a deer, you who have assisted 
 " the descendants of the Prophet, how much greater will be your reward even to 
 " the extent of seventy of your descendants :" I was much rejoiced by this answer 
 to my letter, and I daily added to my respect and esteem for the posterity of 
 the Prophet, and I always illuminated my assemblies by the presence of these 
 illustrious personages. I^or my Peer said, " in whatever horde or town there are 
 not any Syeds, and in whatever palace the learned have not free entrance, there 
 exists neither blessings, goodness, piety nor chastity." 
 
 As I had exerted myself in repelling the injustice and cruelty of the Jetes, their 
 chiefs bound round them the girdles of fraud and deceit, and they wrote to 
 Tugleck Timur Khan, " that Timur had raised the standard of rebellion, and 
 " had taken possession of the whole province of Maveralnaher, and intends to 
 " put your son Alyas Kuaje to death." When the letters of the chiefs, especially 
 that of Beg Chuck, who considered himself the Commander in Chief of the 
 Jetteh forces, reached the Khan, he believed their falsehoods to be truth ; he 
 issued an edict for my being put to death ; this was the third edict he had issued 
 for my murder. 
 
 On receipt of this order, the Jete chiefs consulted together, and laid snares for 
 my destruction ; I was quite aware of their intentions, but pretended ignorance, 
 for I could place no reliance on the inhabitants of Maveralnaher, to aid me 
 against my foes ; I therefore resolved to consult my Peer, and wrote to him on 
 the subject; he replied, in conformity with the hoily. tradition of Muhammed, 
 " Flee when its not safe to remajn :" I then consulted the Koran,, and this verse 
 opened, "the sun returns to its resting place, such is the Divine decree of the 
 Omniscient and Omnipotent." 
 
 I therefore left Samerkund, and repaired to the mountain of Salan, where I 
 remained eight days ; at the end of that time, I received a hint from (the Saint) 
 Amyr Kelal, that I should go towards the country of Khuarizm. 
 
60 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1363. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 At this time, a messenger came from Amyr Hussyn, who was at that period a 
 wanderer in the mountains and deserts, stating that as we were then both emi- 
 grants, it would be advisable to unite our efforts ; I wrote him a letter appointing 
 to meet him at the well of Sajai (or Sajuch) ; thither I repaired, and in a few days 
 was joined by him ; we then entered into consultation respecting our affairs, and 
 determined that we should go to Tukel Behader of Khytik, and prevail on him 
 to join us ; when we reached Khyuk, that scoundrel pretended to forget our 
 former acquaintance : according to the proverb, " mankind imitate their rulers," 
 and wished to seize us ; when I discovered his views, I explained them to Amyr 
 Hussyn, who at first would not believe me, but I gave him such proofs, that he 
 was at length convinced, and we made preparations for going to Khuarizm, in- 
 tending, when we should get possession of that country, to raise the standard of 
 sovereignty, and endeayour to conquer Maveralnaher. 
 
 The plan we laid for invading Khuarizm, was this ;* finding that Tukel Beha- 
 der had behaved in so ungrateful and treacherous a manner, we left Khyuk in 
 the middle of the night, and proceeded with all expedition towards Khuarizm ; 
 when we reached Banat (or Bayab), we rested our horses, and resolved to attempt 
 taking the fort of Aurkunj by surprize, which would then lead to the subjection 
 of all Khuarizm : whilst we were deliberating on this matter, we observed a cloud 
 of dust arise in the desert, and could soon discern an advance guard of cavalry 
 coming towards us ; we immediately mounted, and I sent off Tughy Berlas to 
 reconnoitre ; I then rode to the top of a hill in the desert, and waited there ; 
 after a short time, Tughy Berlas returned and informed me, that the foe was 
 Tukel Behader, who had come in pursuit of us, having with him about one 
 thousand cavalry ; I immediately sent for Amyr Hussyn, and drew up our forces 
 on the hill, in such a manner as to make them appear more numerous than they 
 were. In fact we had but sixty well mounted troopers with us, these I formed 
 into five sections; the first of these I placed under the command of Tughy 
 Berlas, the second I gave under charge of Syf Addeen, the third to Bulkhy 
 Behader, the fourth consisted of Amyr Hussyn and his followers, and the fifth 
 were my own (Khanezad) dependants, with whom I took possession of the top 
 of the hill: when I had made this arrangement, I gave each of them a flag to 
 distinguish them. 
 
 * Khuarizm is an extensive kingdom, situated on the eastern side of the Caspian Sea, and divided 
 from Maveralnaher by the river JihiiD, which faUs into the Aral lake. 
 
A.D. 1S63. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 61 
 
 At this time, Tukel Beh^der having drawn out his thousand cavalry, charged 
 uSj but was vigorously opposed by Tughy Berlas and Syf Addeen, so that his 
 leading divisions fell back in astonishment. These two officers pursued their 
 advantage, and fought with such intrepidity, that both their horses were disabled ; 
 they however continued to fight on foot, till I sent them two of my own horses, 
 on which they mounted. The horse of Bulkhy Behader, was also knocked down, 
 so that I was obliged to remount him from my own stud. At this period, of the 
 whole number of the enemy, only three hundred remained, the others had been 
 either killed, wounded, or fled. In the mean time, Amyr Hussyn had also drawn 
 the sword of courage, and having charged the centre of the enemy's line ap- 
 proached close to Tukel Behader, but the soldiers of the latter surrounded him ; 
 seeing my brother-in-law in this situation, I rushed forward sword in hand, and 
 liberated him. 
 
 When the hour of evening prayer arrived, the chiefs of the enemy drew in 
 their reins ; at this time they had only one hundred and fifty men remaining, 
 while my strength was reduced to twelve.* 
 
 After a short time, Tukel Behader again drew up his men, and charged us ; 
 Amyr Hussyn and our remaining companions, devoted ourselves to death, and 
 when they attempted to seize us, I exerted myself in such a manner as to over- 
 throw several of their champions ; at this moment, the horse of Amyr Hussyn 
 being wounded by an arrow, threw him ; his wife Dil Shad Agha, however im- 
 mediately dismounted, and gave him her horse. I remounted Dil Shad Agha 
 upon the same horse with my wife, the sister of Amyr Hussyn ; we then com- 
 menced shooting our arrows, not one of which missed its mark, till our quivers 
 were emptied. There now remained of us but seven mounted persons ; but the 
 enemy being also very much reduced, they withdrew from the fight, and alighted 
 in the plain : our small party took the opportunity of proceeding on our journey ; 
 we were soon followed by our adversaries, but they missed us, and lost their way 
 in the desert. After we had travelled a long way in these extensive plains, we 
 came to a well, and being very hungry and thirsty, we alighted ; fortunately for 
 us, the water of the well was delicious. 
 
 We remained at the well all night, and in the morning I reckoned our people, 
 and found that they were seven mounted persons, and three foot soldiers of 
 Balkh ; we continued by the well all that day, and fortunately for us, a shepherd 
 who was tending his flock in the desert, brought them to drink at the well ; as 
 our provisions were exhausted, we bought several goats, parts of them we roasted, 
 and parts of them we dressed between stones, and enjoyed ourselves exceedingly : 
 
 * See printed Institutes, page 35. 
 
62 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1363. 
 
 we remained there another night, during which time, the three footmen of Balkh, 
 ungratefully stole three of our horses, and rode off with them: we were thus 
 reduced to seven persons, with only four horses ; but I did not then despond, 
 and even comforted my companions ; my respected wife Aljay Turkan Agha, 
 also kept up her spirits, and said, " surely our fortunes are now arrived at the 
 lowest point, (and must rise) that we should be obliged to walk." 
 
 What added to our distress was, that none of us knew the road ; fortunately 
 we discovered a shepherd, who pointed out a pathway to us, and said, " this path 
 will lead you to the huts of some Turkumans ;" I was delighted with this intel- 
 ligence, and I set out on foot : when we arrived in the vicinity of the huts, we 
 found that the inhabitants had apparently left them, and gone away ; we there- 
 fore entered and took possession of one of them, but some of the Turkumans 
 who had remained behind, when they saw us, thought we were thieves, and made 
 an attack on us. I placed my wife, the sister of Amyr Hussyn, in one of the 
 huts, and with three or four of my men, we made an appearance of repelling 
 them with bows and arrows, but we were without arrows, (having expended 
 them in the battle) ; we then drew our swords, but when they came close to us, 
 one of them named Syed Muhammed, who was an old acquaintance, recollected 
 me, came and embraced me, and had compassion on my situation, and when in- 
 formed of all the circumstances, he forbade the Turkumans to injure us, and 
 said to them, " this is Timtir the Governor of Maveralnaher ;" the men being 
 also ashamed of their conduct, came and bent the knee to me ; Syed Muham- 
 med took me to his own habitation, and paid me much respect and honour, and 
 shewed us all the attention in his power. 
 
 At this time I had on two ruby armlets, one of these I gave to him ; in return 
 for which, he procured three horses for me, also some travelling equipage, 
 armour, and arms ; for three days he entertained us most hospitably, and gave 
 us an escort of ten troopers, commanded by Fulanchy and Ajerchy. 
 
 Of the horses which he provided for me, I gave two to Amyr Hussyn, and 
 being thus well equipped, I determined within myself, that I should go, and 
 remain in the Mahmudy desert, till my followers gaining intelligence of the 
 circumstance, might come and join me. 
 
 I therefore made Fulanchy our guide, and we wandered in the desert for two 
 days and two nights, without water or bread ; till at length we reached the village 
 of Mahmudy, but which we found in a ruinous and deserted state, and void of 
 inhabitants ; we however alighted among the ruins, and as we could not find 
 water, we were obliged to dig a well, and remained there for a month. 
 
A.D. 1S63. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 63 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 At the end of this time, Aly Beg Ghurbany, chief of the TurkumanSj having 
 been infonned that Timur was in the desert, and was endeavouring to collect his 
 followers for the purpose of plundering the Turkumans, was alarmed, and sent a 
 a party to seize me by surprize. 
 
 In fact, whilst we were quite off our guard, they made a night attack on us, 
 seized me, and led me to the Turkuman cantonment ; when arrived there, Aly 
 Beg, without seeing me, ordered me to be confined in a cow-house, swarming 
 with fleas and other vermin, where he kept me and my wife without any other 
 companion than the vermin, for fifty-three days and nights ; at this time I made 
 a vow to God, that I would never keep any person, whether guilty or innocent, 
 for any length of time, in prison or in chains.* 
 
 At length, encouraged by the predictions of my rising to sovereignty, I re- 
 solved either to make my escape from the horrid place, or terminate my existence j 
 I therefore determined to make the attempt, and either to be victorious, or to 
 die manfully : at first I endeavoured to win over my keepers, by promises of re- 
 ward, but being unsuccessful, I seized the sword of one of the sentinels, and 
 attacked the guard ; they fled, and I pursued them even into the presence of their 
 chieftain : when Aly Beg saw my determined bravery and exertion, he was struck 
 with remorse, and repented of his conduct, and sent back all the things that he 
 had plundered from me. 
 
 At this time, a letter was delivered to him from his brother Muhammed Beg 
 Ghurbany, the contents of which were, " it is reported in Khurasan, that you have 
 " seized and imprisoned Amyr Timur, such conduct is highly unbecoming and 
 " improper ; it is requisite that you should immediately apologize to him, that 
 " you treat him with the greMest honour and respect, and that you deliver to 
 " his Highness the curiosities and presents which I have sent." In consequence 
 of this letter, Aly Beg waited on me in a hut, which had been assigned for the 
 purpose, asked my pardon, and gave me some of the presents which his brother 
 had sent, but as he was a mean and avaricious wretch, he purloined many of 
 them. 
 
 Having thus escaped from the clutches of Aly Beg, I was enabled to collect 
 twelve horsemen ; however, with these I again raised the standard of royalty, 
 and resolved to proceed to the desert of Khuarizm : after two days we reached a 
 village, where I alighted and took possession of a house, but I had no sooner 
 done so, than a party of Turkumans came out of the other houses, and prepared 
 
 * See printed Institutes, page 37. 
 
64 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1363. 
 
 to attack me ; I closed the door upon (my wife) the sister of Amyr Hussyn, and 
 attacked them. At this time one of them named Ahmed, recollected me, called 
 out to them to desist, and with his followers, whom he had brought for the pur- 
 pose of joining me, came and bent their knees, made their salutations, and 
 entered my service. I placed my own turban on his head ; in consequence of 
 this honour, he promised to bring me fifty cavalry. 
 
 About this time, Mubarik Shah Sunjery joined me with a hundred cavalry, he 
 also brought me several horses as a present ; in short, a number of the Syeds 
 and other people of Khurasan, joined me, and brought numerous presents. 
 
 When I had collected about two hundred horse and foot in the desert, Amyr 
 Hussyn, having taken some offence, left me and set off for Gurmsyr and Canda- 
 har. At this time, Mubarik Shah, and some other chiefs, waited upon me, and 
 said, " our remaining here in the desert, will be quite ruinous to our affairs. It 
 is probable that Alyas Khuaje may send a Jete army against us ; it is there- 
 fore better that we should quit this desert, let us go either to Khuarizm, or the 
 countries of Merve Shahjehan* or Badghuish, and subdue one of them." I ap- 
 proved of their advice, but I reflected that it was predicted in my Horoscope, 
 that I should mount the throne of Maveralnaher, the country of my Gtirgan 
 ancestors, and I shewed the Horoscope to Mubarik Shah, and the other officers, 
 all of whom were pleased with it. 
 
 At length we determined that we would take the two hundred soldiers, and 
 canton them in the vicinity of Kesh, where they might remain till wanted, while 
 I should go among the nomade hordes and clans, and endeavour to collect more 
 partizans. 
 
 Having repeated the prayer for success, we set out, and having reached the 
 village of Karindan, a dependancy of Bukhara, I first fixed on cantonments for 
 my officers and soldiiers, and I left my wife Aljay Turkan Agha there ; being 
 thus alone, I went and passed my time amongst the hordes and tribes. 
 
 At this time, Timur Kujy, who was one of my friends, having heard of my 
 arrival, joined me with forty troopers, and paid me great attention : I therefore 
 let him into my secret, and sent him to remain with my other troops, with orders 
 that as soon as he should hear of my having raised the standard of independence 
 in Samerkund, he should immediately join me. When a number of persons from- 
 the hordes, the clans, and the tribes, had agreed to join me, I determined that 
 I would take with me one thousand of my bravest followers, and conceal 
 ourselves in the city of Samerkund, and that another thousand should follow 
 me and take up their abode in the neighbourhood. In consequence of this 
 
 * The Antiochia of the Greeks, it is situated on the Murghab river, and is subject to the Khan of 
 Bukhara. See Edinburgh Gazetteer. 
 
A. D. 1363. MEMOIRS OP TIMUR. €5 
 
 arrangement, I marched in the middle of the night, and proceeded towards the 
 city. The next night, I entered Samerkund about the time of the last prayer, 
 and took up my abode at the house of my eldest sister, Kutlugh Turkan Agha. 
 I passed forty-eight days in the city of Samerkund, but when matters were nearly 
 ready for my breaking out on the troops of Jetteh, and destroying them, some 
 of the inhabitants discovered my plot, and loosed their tongues in diyulging my 
 secret ; my intentions being thus made known, I was under the necessity of 
 quitting Samerkund ; I, therefore, left it in the middle of the night, and repaired 
 to the vicinity of Kesh ; but as I found it imprudent to remain there, I proceeded 
 with fifty followers towards Khuarizm ; but as several of my people were without 
 horses, and found it extremely uncomfortable to travel on foot, by good luck 
 we discovered a herd of horses which were at pasture in the plains of Ajfer. I 
 sent to inquire to whom they belonged, and having ascertained that they were 
 the property of a tribe of Turkumans, I wrote a royal edict to the proprietors, 
 and seized the herd ; having divided the horses among my foot soldiers, and now 
 being well mounted, we galloped on to the banks of the Jihun, and encamped 
 on the side of the river. After a week, we crossed the river, and having reached 
 the village of Achfy, where the country was composed of hill and dale, and the 
 weather being very warm, we remained under the shade of some trees on the 
 bank of the river Amuvy, for a month, and passed our time in hunting and 
 shooting. At this place, my wife and Mubarik Shah, with the other officers I 
 had left at Karindan, joined me with their troops. 
 
 When my party was augmented to a thousand men, being distressed for pro- 
 visions, I consulted the officers what we should do, they advised me that we 
 should g6 and seize upon the country of Badghuish, and having taken possession 
 of it, we might then plunder the territory of Merve Shahjehan, by which means 
 our follower^ would be relieved from their distress and want ; I said to them, 
 " this is all very well, but it appears to me better that we should go to Bakhter 
 and Kandahar, and if we can take the latter place, we shall then become rulers 
 of Kabulistan, of Sinde, and Moultan ;" they all approved of this advice, and 
 agreed to follow it ; we then repeated the prayer for success, and prepared to 
 march. 
 
 Previous to attempting so bold a measure, I thought it requisite to inspect my 
 forces, and to equip them in the best manner possible ; I found that I had just 
 one thousand soldiers of my own, both foot and horse, but as many of them were 
 in a wretched plight, I disposed of various ornaments which I had in store, and 
 divided the amount among them ; I then set out at the head of my cavalry ; 
 when we reached the banks of the river Hermun, I entrenched my camp, and 
 gave orders that every person in the army should construct a house or hut for 
 
 K 
 
66 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1362. 
 
 himsifelf. I also determined that I would take possession of Gurmsyr and Kan- 
 dahar, and raise the standard of royalty. On this principle I sent a summons 
 to Myr Mehedy, the Kelanter of Gurmsyr, and followed it in person. 
 
 When Myr Mehedy received the summons, and was informed of my approach 
 by the sound of my trumpets ; he advanced to meet me with the steps of sub- 
 mifesion : on his arrival in my presence, I placed my turban on his head, and he 
 brought me many presents ; thus I became ruler (Hakim) of Gurmsyr, and sub- 
 dued it. At this time, Amyr Hussyn, who had chosen to abandon me, came and 
 rejoined me, and I gave over to him half of the revenue of Gurmsyr. 
 
 After we had remained for some time in that situation, the ruler (Valy) of 
 Syistan sent an Ambassador to me, and laid the foundations of friendship ; he 
 also sent me valuable presents worthy of his rank. I made choice of the terri- 
 toi*y of Gurmsyr for my own residence, and waited a favourable opportunity to 
 take Kandahar out of the hands of the Ghory dynasty, and to erect my own 
 staiidard. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A. D. 1362. 
 
 When in the year A. H. 764, 1 had attained my twenty-eighth year, 
 the Valy of Systan, having entered into a war with some of his ene- 
 mies, Was defeated, lost several of his fortresses, and all his depots were plun- 
 dered. He therefore wrote to beg my assistance, and " requesting that I would 
 " deliver him from the hands of his oppressors, as he was without any other means 
 " of redress" I soon after received a second letter from him, stating, " his utter 
 " helplessness, but that if I would protect him, he would furnish provisions for 
 " my thousand cavalry." I consulted with Amyr Hussyn on this subject ; he 
 was desirous of going alone, hoping that he might thereby get possession of the 
 fortresses for himself; I however consented, and appointed Bihram Jelayr to the 
 command of his advance, but Hussyn had only made one march towards Systan, 
 when Jelayr having no confidence in him, deserted, and went towards Hindustan ; 
 Hussyn consideriilg this as a bad omen, sent a messenger to inform me of the 
 circumstance, and to request that I would join him with my troops, so that we 
 might conjointly subdue the fortresses of Systan. 
 
 When we had turned our reins towards Systan, the (Valy) ruler of that pro- 
 evince named Jelal Addeen Mahmud, performed the ceremony of meeting us, and 
 presented me a number of rarities ; on this account Amyr Hussyn was jealous, 
 I therefore sent all the presents to him. The Valy also according to his agree- 
 ment, furnished the provisions for one thousand cavalry, and made a solemn 
 
A. D. 1362. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. ^7 
 
 promise of fealty and attachment; as these promises seemed to be sincere, I 
 resolved to assist him, and having made a suitable disposition of my troops, we 
 commenced our march in regular order. 
 
 The mode that I determined on for subduing the fortresses of Systan, was this ; 
 the number of the forts which the enemies of the Valy had forcibly taken pos- 
 session of, were seven. The first of these that we attacked, we took in one night 
 and one day ; our troops escaladed the walls and the bastions, and rushed into 
 the citadel : we found a quantity of provisions in the fort, all of which Amyr 
 Hussyn took possession of, and appointed his own governor. The second fort we 
 attacked, the garrison came out and fought with us ; as that country produced 
 a quantity of underwood, I ordered our people to make fascines, with which they 
 advanced close to the walls, but the enemy, seeing this, called for quarter, and 
 delivered up the fort; Hussyn again was before hand with me, and immediately 
 appointed his own governor, and divided the plunder among his own people, and 
 did not even give me thanks for my exei'tions. 
 
 When we went against the third fort, we arrived there in the middle of the 
 night ; as the fortress was situated in a sandy plain, I ordered the troops to dis- 
 mount, and prepare their bows and arrows ; we then advanced in silence close 
 to the walls, and discovered that all the sentinels, except one, were asleep ; my 
 people threw their rope ladders on the battlements, and quickly mounted, and 
 having subdued the garrison, brought them bound to me, and retained posses- 
 sion of the fort ; all this took place before Amyr Hussyn arrived with his 
 army. 
 
 When the Systan rebels saw our rapid success, they were much alarmed, and 
 made overtures to their ruler, saying, " we have no objection to ^ve up the re- 
 maining places to you, but if Timur is permitted to take them, he will not only 
 retain possession of them, but of the whole country."* The Valy being thus 
 alarmed by this intelligence, marched off without giving me any notice, and 
 having reached his own home, and having been joined by all his other troops 
 advanced against us. I drew out our army in three divisions, Hussyn took the 
 command of the division opposed to the enemy's right, the second division under 
 charge of one of the officers, was opposed to their left, and the third division, 
 consisting of my own troops, formed the first line, (Heravul) I placed the archers 
 in front, and the cavalry with swords drawn in their rfcar ; the archers poured in 
 their arrows, and the cavaliy, having made a furious charge, threw the enemy 
 into confusion; I then, accompanied by twelve troopers, dashed in among them ; 
 at this time I was wounded by two arrows, one in the arm, the otlier in the foot, 
 i was so much engaged, that I did not feel them at the time, but continued to 
 
 * See printed Institutes^ page 47. 
 
68 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1362. 
 
 fight, till the enemy fled. Having gained the victory, we turned our reins 
 towards Gurmsyr ; during the march, I said to Amyr Hussyn, " all this misfor- 
 tune has been caused by your covetousness," upon which he was much ashamed. 
 I now thought it advisable to proceed to Gurmsyr, and remain there till my 
 wounds should be cured ; in the mean time, Amyr Hussyn might invade Bake- 
 lan, and subdue it. I therefore selected two hundred horse, and sent them with 
 him, but counselled him to endeavour to make friends of the people of Bakelan, 
 and if the army of the Jetes should oppose him, to avoid fighting them. 
 
 When Hussyn entered Bakelan, he conducted himself improperly, and gave 
 no encouragement to the soldiers of that, country, who offered to join him ; he 
 even disgusted his old servants by his avarice ; he also felt so little fear of his 
 enemies, that he began to collect wealth, and to accumulate riches. 
 
 At this time, Ajuny Beg, the brother of Beg Chuck, having placed an army of 
 the Jetes in ambuscade, made an unexpected attack on Hussyn, and defeated 
 him, so that he was obliged to flee with only four horsemen, and twelve footmen 
 to the village of Sherkti. I was much vexed and hurt by this misfortune, and 
 wished to go and drive the Jetes out of Maveralnaher, but I was obliged to re- 
 main quiet till I had recovered of my wounds : I then commenced arrangements 
 for recovering that province ; but at this period, my army was so much reduced, 
 that I had only forty troopers remaining with me. 
 
 The first measure I proposed, was to take up my abode either in the valley of 
 Arsuf, or the valley of Kuz, which were situated in the vicinity of Balkh, and 
 having there collected an army, then to make an attack on the troops of Jetteh. 
 In consequence of this resolution, accompanied by TimBtr Khuaje Aghlan, who 
 was the commatnder of my troops, I marched from Gurmsyr : on this occasion, 
 Myr Mehedy, the Kelanter of that district, behaved to me with great attention, 
 by preparing huts for the residence of those I was obliged to leave behind, and 
 by supplying provisions for us all ; being now satisfied in my mind, I set off with 
 great celerity. 
 
 On examining my forty troopers, I found they were all people of good family, 
 and not an ignoble person amongst them ; I, therefore, returned thanks to God, 
 that in my distress, so many persons of illustrious birth still remained attached 
 to my fortunes, and was convinced in my own mind, that Providence intended 
 me for some glorious actions, by having bestowed on me so many noble and dis- 
 interested friends. 
 
 At this time, Sadyk Berlas,* who was a descendant of Kerachar Nuyan, came 
 out with a party to join me ; when they were seen at a distance, my people sup- 
 posed they were enemies that were come in pursuit of us ; I therefore sent Subek 
 
 * See printed Institutes, page 49. 
 
A.D. 1362, MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 69 
 
 Behader, who was the leader of my advance guard, to ascertain who they were ; 
 he soon returned and informed me, that it was Sadyk Berlas, who, with one 
 hundred warriors, was come in search of me, I therefore advanced towards him, 
 as he had been one of my intimate companions ; as soon as he saw me, he was 
 much affected, I was also much affected, as were all the persons present, and I 
 prayed devoutly to God that he would grant me power to deliver Maveralnaher 
 from the oppressions of the Jetes. 
 
 We then left our encampment, and proceeded towards the valley of Arsuf ; 
 during our march, a messenger arrived from Amyr Hussyn, requesting me to 
 send some troops to escort him, and that he would rejoin me ; I immediately 
 sent off Sadyk, Berlas with forty troopers to protect him, and requested that he 
 would meet me at the valley of Arsuf. I then proceeded on my journey, and 
 soon after saw a large party of troops, who had taken post on the top of a hill, 
 and their numbers appeared to be constantly increasing; I therefore drew 
 in my reins, and arranged my people in order of battle, resolving if they were 
 enemies, to attack them ; at the same time I sent off the leader of my advance 
 guard with a party, to ascertain who they were ; as he was a courageous fellow, 
 he galloped up to the hill, and called out to them, " whose troops are you ;" 
 they replied, " we are the servants of Amyr Timiir, and are in search of him ;" on 
 this, my officer went and visited the chief, and shortly brought me word, that it 
 was Keranchy Behader, one of my old servants, who with one hundred troopers 
 had deserted from the Jete army, eighteen days ago, and was come to join me. 
 I prostrated myself in gratitude to God for this favour, and gave orders for the 
 chief being admitted. When he approached, I considered his coming as an 
 auspicious omen, I therefore embraced him and placed my own turban on his 
 head, we then proceeded towards the valley of Arsuf.* 
 
 During the march, two lions made their appearance, one of th^m a male, the 
 
 other a female, I resolved to kill them myself, and having shot them both with 
 
 arrows, I considered this circumstance as a lucky omen ; that Aight we encamped 
 
 in a wood abounding with grass and water, and having marched the next day, 
 
 we arrived at some broken ground in the valley, adjoining to which, was a hill ; 
 
 I took up my quarters on the hill, from whence I could see a great distance all 
 
 around, and as there was a rivulet running round the bottom of the hill, I 
 
 ordered the troops to encamp on its bank. In this situation we remained for 
 
 three days, constantly expecting the arrival of Amyr Hussyn. During this period, 
 
 my warriors lived upon the game which we killed; at length I sent a party 
 
 towards Balkh, with orders to search Jfor a flock of sheep, and to bring them vidth 
 
 their owners to me. 
 
 * Institutes, page 51. 
 
70 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1362. 
 
 After two da)^, my people having found several flocks of goats and sheep, 
 brought them with their owners to my encampment. The poor fellows were 
 dreadfully frightened, but I paid them for the animals, with some Durusts (a 
 small gold coin) that I had by me, and divided the males among the soldiers, 
 but ordered the females to be kept for their milk and butter, of which I gave a 
 daily portion to each person. When this trait of my justice was made known to 
 the farmers of Balkh, they brought to my encampment, grain and all kinds of 
 provisions, by which my troops were much refreshed. 
 
 Whilst we were waiting here in expectation of Amyr Hussyn, my people en- 
 joyed themselves under the shelter of the hill and the bank of the rivulet, whilst 
 I with my confidential friends, had a tent pitched on the top of the hill : on the 
 fourteenth night, when the moon shone bright, I could not sleep, I therefore 
 walked about, and when I returned to the hill, the day was beginning to break ; 
 I therefore prostrated myself in prayer, and as I was much affected, I supplicated 
 the Almighty to deliver me from these toils, and render me successful and vic- 
 torious ; * I then employed myself in prayers to the Prophet and his descendants. 
 After this I fell asleep, and dreamt that I heard some person say, " be patient, 
 for victory is at hand ;" I was so much rejoiced by this, that I awoke. 
 
 Just at this time, I saw from the hill at the distance of an arrow's flight, a 
 number of soldiers, who appeared to be coming from Balkh, and going towards 
 Kumrtid ; I feared they were enemies, but resolved I would go alone, and inquire 
 who they were ; I therefore mounted my horse, and having approached them, I 
 asked, " whence come ye, and whither are ye going ;" they replied, " we are the 
 servants of Amyr Timtir, and have come out in search of him, but cannot find 
 him, although we have heard that he has left Kumrud, and is come to the valley 
 of Arsuf;" I said, " I am one of the Amyr's servants, if you wish, I will guide 
 you to him :" when they had heard my words, one of them galloped up to the 
 officers, and said to them, " we have found a guide who will lead us to the 
 Amyr." They then drew in their reins, and gave orders for my being brought 
 to them; they consisted of three troops, the first of the officers was Tughluck 
 Khuaje Berlas, the second, Syf Addeen, and the third, Tubuk Behader; when 
 they saw me, they were overwhelmed with joy ; they alighted from their horses, 
 bent their knees, and kissed my stirrup ; I also came dovm from my horse, and 
 took each of them in my arms, and I put my turban on the head of Tughluck 
 Khuaje, and my girdle, which was richly embroidered, I bound round the loins of 
 Amyr Syf Addeen, and I clothed Tubuk Behader in my coat, and they wept, and 
 I also wept, and the hour of prayer was arrived, and we prayed with tranquil 
 
 * Institutes, pages 53 and 55. 
 
A. D. 1362. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 7J 
 
 minds ; we then mounted, and came to my encampmentj where we remained for 
 some time ; I assembled my principal people, and gave a feast, and having killed 
 a quantity of game, we had abundance of meat, for which we returned thanks 
 to God. 
 
 Having made the valley of Arsuf my head quarters, I sent out detachments 
 on all sides, to gain intelligence, and enjoyed myself in the society of my friends. 
 One day my spies brought information that a party of troops were advancing 
 rapidly from Kumrud ; I immediately ordered my people to draw up in order of 
 battle, and took post myself on the top of the hill, from whence I could clearly 
 see a large party advancing rapidly : I said to myself, " God help us," and having 
 formed my troops into three divisions, I advanced at the head of one of them j 
 presently I saw a horseman coming towards me at full speed, when he drew near, 
 he alighted, and having bent his knee, said, " that the troops were those of 
 Shyr Behram, one of my old servants, who having left the army with an inten- 
 tion of going to Hindustan, had repented, was on his return to me, begged 
 pardon for his offence, and requested permission to pay his respects." I accepted 
 the apology, and advanced to meet him ; when he came near, he hung down his 
 head through shame, but I embraced him, and placed my own cap on his head, 
 and bound my quiver about his loins ; having reached my habitation, we alighted, 
 and I made a great entertainment. 
 
 Four days afterwards, intelligence was brought that Sadyk Berlas, whom I 
 had sent to escort Amyr Hussyn, was approaching the camp ; I therefore mounted 
 my horse, and went out to meet the Prince, having embraced, I led him to my 
 tent, and we conversed on all the events that had occurred since our separation -^ 
 after which, I gave him an entertainment : we remained for some time in the 
 valley of Arsuf, and I sent spies to bring me intelligence of the Jete army. 
 
 At this time, I determined to seize the fortress of Aulaju, which was commanded 
 by Munguly Bughai Selduz, to deposit my superfluous baggage there, and then 
 make a sudden attack on the army of the Jetes. As Munguly Bughai was an 
 old acquaintance of mine, I sent Shyr Behram to him, to persuade him to come 
 over to me ; when Shyr Behram came near the fortress, the governor sent a 
 messenger to him to say, " although Amyr Timur is my old acquaintance, yet 
 as Alyas Khuaje (the Jete Commander) has entrusted me with the command of 
 this fortress, how can I possibly be ungrateful for his Salt, and deliver the place 
 to the Amyr." * 
 
 So much good was however effected by this measure, that three hundred men 
 of the tribe of Dulan Jun, who had formerly been in my service, came out and 
 joined me, which induced Munguly to abandon the fort. From this place we 
 
 * Institutes, page 57- 
 
72 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1363. 
 
 marched to the valley of Suf, and encamped there ; at this time Aulum Aly and 
 Mahmud Shah Kabuly, with two hundred well mounted cavalry, who were 
 coming from Kandahar, encamped within two Fersuhh of me j they immediately 
 informed me of their arrival, and of the state of their affairs, in consequence of 
 which, I mounted, and went out to meet them ; they also mounted, and came 
 towards me ; as soon as they came near, they alighted, and bent their knees, 
 I also alighted and stood till they had made their obeisance, after which, 
 I bestowed a (Jameh) coat on each of them, and brought them with me to my 
 camp. 
 
 After we had remained some days in the valley of Suf, I resolved to send 
 Amlis Behader with two hundred cavalry to scour the country in the vicinity of 
 Balkh, till my arrival ; having despatched him, I sent Temuke Behader with 
 three troopers towards Khulke, to bring intelligence of the Jete army; that brave 
 fellow attempted to swim his horse across the river at Termuz, but the horse 
 having been drowned, he still effected his purpose, for having joined his relations, 
 he obtained a very particular account of the Jetes, and without staying to visit 
 his children, returned immediately to me in the valley; the information he 
 brought was, that an army of twenty thousand Jetes had plundered all the 
 country about Termuz ; when I heard this news, I mustered my army, and 
 found that it only amounted to one thousand cavalry; it therefore appeared to 
 me advisable to go and encamp in the valley of Guz, on the bank of the river 
 Jihun (Oxus). In consequence of this determination, I marched from Suf; the 
 first day I encamped at Guz, but the second day I proceeded to the plain of 
 Ilchy Bugha, which is situated on the bank of the Jihun, and halted there. At 
 this time, Amlis Behader, whom I had sent to plunder the country about Balkh, 
 rejoined me. 
 
 At this time, I received letters from the Amyrs Soleyman Berlas, Jakti, Musa, 
 Jelal Addeen, and Hindukeh, stating, " that upon hearing of my arrival at the 
 " valley of Arsuf, they had quarrelled with the Jete chieftains, and had arrived 
 " with one thousand cavalry at Termuz ; that they had sent Tukul Bugha across 
 " the river to obtain information respecting me." On hearing of the junction of 
 these five celebrated officers, my troops were much exhilirated. 
 
 During this period, I received intelligence, that Munguly Bughai, who had 
 abandoned the fortress of Aulajii, with Abu Saib, and Hyder Indekhtidy, had 
 offered the Jete Prince Alyas Khuaje, that if he would detach them from his army, 
 they would come and seize both me and Amyr Hussyn, and bring us bound to 
 his presence ; that in consequence Alyas Khuaje had promised each of them the 
 government of a country, and had detached them with six thousand cavalry; 
 that they excited by cupidity, had arrived in the vicinity of Termuz, and had 
 plundered and ravaged the country, thence they had proceeded to Balkh, where 
 
AD 1362. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR- 7? 
 
 they had much oppressed the Muselmans ; on this account, all the hordes and 
 tribes of that district had fled and crossed the river Jihun, and were on their 
 way to take refuge with me. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV, 
 
 After three days, early in the morning, the three chiefs, with their six thousand 
 cavalry, arrived on the bank of the Jihun, opposite to our encampment ; as the 
 river intervened between us, neither of us had an opportunity of attacking the 
 other; I therefore thought it advisable to send to them Timur Khuaje, who was 
 a very clever man and good orator, to make them these three proposals, 1st. " As 
 you and I are countrymen and relations, it is highly improper that there should 
 be any enmity between us. 2ndly. It is reported that the object of your coming 
 is to take Amyr Hussjti and me prisoners, and to possess yourselves of the for- 
 tress of Shadman and Balkh, here we are, come take us, and bind us if you can, 
 but remember that in so doing, you will unjustly cause the deaths of thousands. 
 3rdly. The Jete army will not always remain in these countries, I will shortly 
 send them about their business, then you and I must dwell together in this 
 country." When Timur Khuaje had delivered my message, the fire of their anger 
 was quenched ; the next morning I went to the bank of the river, and requested 
 a conference with the chiefs, when they came, I used such arguments (on the 
 impolicy of their conduct), that they were convinced ; I then returned to my 
 tent, and remained all that day in that encampment. The following day the 
 three chiefs disputed among themselves, saying, " we bound on our quivers with 
 a promise of seizing Amyr Hussyn and Timur, how can we now hold up our 
 heads among the Jete officers, not having even attempted any thing." At length 
 they renewed their threats against me, and marched along the bank of the river 
 in search of a ford, or favourable place for crossing the river, that they might 
 attack me. Hearing of their intentions, I also marched along the bank of the 
 river opposite to them ; when they had reached Balkh, they again encamped, I 
 did the same. 
 
 On the following day, the three chiefs formed their army into three divisions, 
 and having discovered a ford, crossed the river, and encamped, with a rivulet in 
 their front. 
 
 At this time, I mustered my army, and found it amounted only to one thou- 
 sand five hundred cavalry ; but as they were all excellent soldiers, and vastly 
 superior to those of the adversaries, I was not alarmed ; I therefore allowed the 
 whole of the enemy to cross the river without moving from my encampment, or 
 
74 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. a. D. 1362, 
 
 Sfeewingaiiy sign of pertufbaition : when night came on, my chiefs wished to 
 Storm t3ie camp of the Jetes ; but as my army was so much inferior in numbers, 
 I did not approve of a night attack, but trusting in the Divine aid, I^jient the 
 time in prayer. 
 
 Early in the morning, the enemy came down in three divisions, with an inten- 
 tion of surrounding me. Amyr Hussyn and I drew up our forces in two divisions, 
 ready to oppose them ; whilst in this situation, a horseman came at full speed to 
 inform me that Amyr Soleyman Berlas, and the other chiefs, who were disgusted 
 with the Jetes, had crossed the river higher up, and would join me immediately 
 with one thousand five hundred hOrse ; on heating of these tidings, I prostrated 
 myself on the ground, and returned thanks to God. I then mounted my horse, 
 atd proceeded to meet my allies; when we met, I saluted them in the most 
 friendly terms, and raised their hopes of success. The next day my adversaries 
 seeing that my force was daily increasing, became enraged, and advanced against 
 nie "with twenty thousand men, drawn up in three divisions. 
 
 *rhe arrangement that I made for opposing the Jete army, was this ; I divided 
 my three thousand men into six regiments, and having advanced to the brink of 
 the rivulet, took possession of, the bridge, and having crossed the bridge, drew 
 up opposite the enemy ; I then resolved to attack them in three points. 
 
 At this time they were advancing, I therefore ordered the three first regiments 
 to salute them with a shower of arrows; I then sent the fourth regiment to their 
 assistance, and commanded them to charge sword in hand ; the flame of battle 
 Soon rose between the contending, parties ; from morning till late in the day> the 
 contest continued with alternate success, and determined obstinacy, neither side 
 giving way ; at length both parties being much fatigued, Amyr Hussyn and I 
 orjdered our standards to be unfurled, our trumpets to sound, and calling out 
 Allah Y£|,r, (God is with us) charged sword in hand, with our own divisions, from 
 the bank of the rivulet amongst the enemy ; on the first and second attack, they 
 began to give way, however their chiefs keeping their ground, actually exchanged 
 some blows with us, bu|; at length took to flight, and gave up the contest, leav- 
 ing their camp to be plundered by us.* 
 
 I advanced into tl?e middle of the plain, when all the chiefs and nobles came 
 up, and congrMulated me on our success ; I ordered the camp to be pitched and 
 halted there for some days. 
 
 When Alyas Khuaje (son of the Khan) heard of the. defeat of the three chief- 
 tains, he ordered a large force under the command of Aljun Behader, the brother 
 of Beg Ghuck, to march against me, whilst I being puffed up with my victory, 
 topk no; pains to get intelligence of their proceedings. 
 
 * See Institutes, page 63. 
 
AD. 1S62. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. fS 
 
 At this time, I resolved to leave Aniyr Hussyn mth Ms troops in the vlcanitjr 
 of Balkh, and to proceed with my own forces towards Kehulkeh. 
 
 In consequence of this determination, I marched along the bank of the Jihfln, 
 and having crossed the river in boats at Termuz, encamped on its banks and 
 sent my advance division towards the fortress of Kehulkeh. 
 
 The situation where I encamped, was nearly an island, being surrounded on 
 three sides by water, and I waited there in expectation of the return of my ad- 
 vanced legion ; but the advanced party being as negligent as I was, took no 
 precautions for our safety, so that A\jun Behader, with the Jete army, passed 
 them while asleep, and came unexpectedly on me ; it was very fortunate that I 
 had taken post in the peninsula, for all the tents that were pitched outside of it, 
 were instantly plundered, and their owners compelled to retreat to the islan^. 
 
 I had luckily secured all the boats, in my rear, and therefore gave orders to 
 send all our baggage and followers across the river^ while I kept possession of 
 the island, and annoyed the enemy with our arrows ; till at length all the bag- 
 gage and people having re-crossed the river, I got on board a boat and went 
 over; I first gave orders to sink all the boats, and then encamped on the- bank 
 of the river, and remained opposite to the Jete army for a whole month.* 
 
 Amyr Hussyn having' heard of my retreat, offered again to join me, but I de- 
 sireid him to remain at Khulm, and continued on my guard, while in the vicinity 
 of the enemy. At length they marched off, and I proceeded towards Balkh ; 
 when I reached Khulm, Amyr Hussyn drew but his army, and advanced to meet 
 me, and we encamped together in the plains of Khulm, and passed ten days 
 more in feasting and rejoicing. 
 
 At this time, we deemed it advisable to unite the Princes of Badukhshan with 
 us, in order to drive the Jetes out of the country ; all the chiefs having agreed in 
 opinion with me and Amyr Hussyn, we collected all our troops, and proceeded 
 towards Badukhshan : when we reached the vicinity of the town of Kunde?, the 
 chiefs of the horde of Buraltay, came and joined us with one thousand horse ; I 
 spoke very kindly to them, and gave each of the chiefs a dress of honour, and 
 considered their coming as a favourable omen. 
 
 When intelligence of our approach ^reached the Princes of Badukhshan, 'they 
 were much alarmed, and drew oii.t all their forces to oppose us ; I at first deter- 
 mined to make a sudden attack on themj'and subdue them before they could 
 collect their strength ; but when we arrived at Talkhan, we were met by an 
 Ambassador from the Princes, who brought a number of presents^ and opened 
 the gates of peace and concord ; as the proposals he brought, trere founded on 
 
 * See Institutes, page 67. 
 
76 MEMOIRS OP TIMUR. A.D. isessl 
 
 xadoiif not bn discord, we consented, provided they Would promise to join us in 
 expelling the Jetes from Maveralnaher, for which purpose they should imme- 
 diately furnish two thousand horse. 
 
 When the Badukhshan cavalry had joined us, Amyr Hussyn and I resolved 
 to cross the river at Saly Seray, and enter the country of Khutelan, and compel 
 the people of that place to join us against the enemy. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 AD is6% In the year 765, when I attained my twenty-ninth year, we entered 
 
 the province of Khutelan, and the Prince of that country immediately 
 
 came and joined me, as they and all our new allies had shewn a preference to 
 
 me ; this circumstance roused the envy of Amyr Hussyn, but he had no remedy 
 
 but silence. 
 
 When we reached the plain of Kulek, my followers amounted to six thousand : 
 at this time, owing to Amyr Hussyn's parsimony and misconduct, Shyr Behram 
 and Bulad Bughu came and complained to me ; soon after this, Amyr Hussyn 
 requested to see me, when we met, he made grievous complaints against these 
 two chiefs ; I endeavoured to pacify him, but all in vain ; I also exhorted them 
 not to allow any private quarrels to interfere with the common cause ; they pro- 
 mised me to meet him, but as soon as they left the assembly, they joined their 
 own hordes. Whilst we were encamped in the plains of Kulek, I sent spies to 
 bring me intelligence of Alyas Khuaje, and the Jete army ; after ten or twelve 
 days, the spies returned and reported that Kach Timur, son of Beg Chuck, was 
 at the head of the army, which under various chiefs, amounted to twenty thou- 
 sand horse, and were encamped in a line reaching from the villages of Helany 
 and Seryany, to the stone bridge ; that Tugluc Selduz and Ky Khuseru, who 
 had deserted from me, and had now the command of six thousand Jete cavalry, - 
 were coming down upon me to take me by surprise. 
 
 I in^mediately ordered a review of my troops, and found that I had only six 
 thousand horse, and that Amyr Hussyn had not that number, as many of his 
 troops had deserted in consequence of his parsimony and improper treatment of 
 them, and had joined my standards. 
 
 At this time, I received information, that a body of six thousand of the enemy's 
 cavalry, having preceded the main body, had advanced one day's march from 
 the stone bridge towards us ; I therefore resolved to leave Amyr Hussyn in charge 
 
AD 1363. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 77 
 
 of the main body, and with a select corps, make a forced march, take the enemy 
 by surprise, and cut them to pieces. 
 
 But reflecting that the army of the Jetes consisted of thirty thousand men, 
 whilst I had only six thousand to oppose them, I sought in the Koran for an 
 omen, and this verse opened to me; " how often has a small army defeated a 
 superior one, by the permission of God :" I was much encouraged by this favours- 
 able presage. 
 
 The advanced division of the enemy having arrived one day's march on this 
 side of the stone bridge, were informed, that I had retreated with my army 
 towards Khutelan ; they therefore called me a coward and run-away, and began 
 to feast and rejoice. 
 
 Being hurt at their exultation, I returned from Khutelan, and making a long 
 march with only two thousand cavalry, reached their encampment at the dawn 
 of day, and found them asleep ; my advanced guard soon drove in all their 
 picquets, and the salt of ingratitude having laid hold of the skirts of Ky Khuserii 
 and Tugluc Selduz, they were seized by my troops, and brought prisoners to 
 me, but I did not punish them. My advanced party having defeated the first 
 line of the enemy, compelled them to fall back on their second linfe, but before 
 the latter was drawn out, I arrived with the remainder of my division, and after 
 a slight opposition, they all fled towards the stone bridge. 
 
 I pursued them, and continued beating them, and capturing their horses till 
 I had forced them across the bridge, when they disappeared, and joined their 
 grand army under the personal command of Alyas Khuaje. I halted that night 
 on the banks of the river, and. sent off a messenger with information of my suc- 
 cess to my ally, Amyr Hussyn. 
 
 The next morning, having said my prayers, I marched along the bank of the 
 river, and having sent out scouts and a strong advanced guard, I encamped in 
 the desert of Khutelan, which was composed of hill and dale, and where my 
 people and their horses rested. I halted there the next day, which gave Amyr 
 Hussyn an opportunity of joining me : I then blocked up all the roads in isuch a 
 manner, that not even a single animal could pass. 
 
 All my troops being now collected, amounting to nine thousand horse, the 
 .oflScers agreed, with all their hearts, to fight the Jete army; it was determined 
 that the first line should consist of six thousand, imder my command, and the 
 -remainder to form the second line, under charge of Amyr HussyU' 
 
 When the Jete Commander first heard that I had gone to Khutelan, he re- 
 solved to send an army in pursuit of me, but his ofiicers calling to mind how I 
 
78 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. laes. 
 
 had beaten Tukel Behader in the plain of Khuarizm, with only sixty horse, were 
 afraid, and not one of them would take the command of the detachment. 
 
 The determination I came to with respect to fighting the Jet^ army, com- 
 manded by Alyas Khuaje, was this; I said to my offieerSj " there is ho use in 
 our skirmishing, or having drawn battles with the Jetes, we must lay such a 
 scheme that we may have a general engagement, and purify the land of Maveitil-' 
 naher from the defilement of their oppressions." I then ordered MuvydArlal^ 
 Kera Behader, and Amyr Musa to take post, during the night, with five hundred 
 horse at the head of the stone bridge, opposite to Alyas Khuaje, whilst I having 
 crossed the river with five hundred horse, took post on a hill which overlooked 
 the enemy's camp ; my tent having been pitched on the skirt of the hill, I en- 
 tered it, and gave orders to light fires on the sides of the hill ; when the Jetes 
 saw the numerous fires, they were much alarmed.* 
 
 I spent the whole of that night in my tent, in prayerj and besought the Al- 
 mighty that he wpuld punish these oppressors. At the dawn of day I fell into 
 a slumber, I was not awake, neither was I asleep, when I heard somebody say, 
 " Timur, victory and conquest is thine " I was roused, and looked about, but 
 there was no person in the tent, nor any one on the outside of it ; but to be 
 certain, I called aloud, is any one there, I received no answer ; I was then con- 
 vinced it was the voice of an angel, (Hatif Ghayb) I prostrated myself on the 
 ground, ajid returned thanks to God, and felt strong of heart ; when the day 
 broke,. I performed the riiorning prayers with my friends. 
 
 At this time I heard the drums of Alyas Khuaje, and as soon as the sun rose, 
 I saw his army going off in troops ; my chiefs requested permission to pursue, 
 saying, " we shall have an easy conquest;" but I replied, " this is a sttatagem of 
 the enemy to induce us to come down into the plain, that they may attack ixk 
 to advantage, be patient, till we ascertain what is their rfcal object." When they 
 had marched four Fersuhk, (twelve miles) finding we did hot move' from the 
 hill, they encamped; Alyas Khuaje then sent for and abused the eliiefs tha,t I 
 had defeated. The next day, Alyas Khuaje^ finding that I had fortified the hill, 
 dre^ oiit his army, and made several attacks on the skirts of the hill, btit I k^ 
 my post on the top of the declivity, attii- ^tatidnfed the trodps all'iatoutid thefTdbt 
 of'it. ''■'■■ ' •■■' ■■■*'^ " -f - , *"^' "V. X'- 'C wsJ -'iir !IA 
 
 When the enemy approached u^, my people showered down arrdws upon th^m, 
 so that many ofthem being wounded, 4;hey began to. take shelter in the crannies, 
 and behind large stones. When the night came On, they relinquished the attack, 
 but continued drawn up in a circle arpund the hill. 
 
 • ' ^ ' - * Institutes, p^e 7&. ': 
 
AD. 1363. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. T9 
 
 About this time, I called a council of my chiefs, and represented to them, that 
 " Amyr Hussyn's force being now separated ^om us, and as we have neither 
 water lior provisions on the hill, if we remain here, we must be annihilated ; let 
 us draw out th&*troops in four divisions, and before the day breaksj attack the 
 enemy; if we succeed in putting them to flight, we shall gain an easy victory, 
 but if not, we shall open a way to escape from their clutches, and go where we 
 like." 
 
 As my advice was approved of by all the chiefs, I put on my armour, and 
 ordered that no noise should be made. At break of day, we marched in silence 
 against four parts of the enemy's camp ; as we took them compleatly by surprise, 
 the division which had been ordered against the body commanded by Alyas in 
 person, dispersed his guard, and might have taken him pi-isoner, but as I ap- 
 proached, I called out, and salutfed him, (Ful Bulshen)* and then forbade his 
 bein,g seized. At this time, as numbers of people had been killed or wounded on 
 both sides, the warriors mutually desisted from fighting. 
 
 When Alyas Khuaje heard my voice, he called *out to his troops, on which 
 several of his warriors returned and renewed the fight, which was continued with 
 great fury till after sun-rise, without either party gaining any superiority; at 
 length our quivers being empty^ my soldiers drew their swords, and charged the 
 enemy, who being much fatigued by the long contest, and many of them wounded,, 
 said, " let us flee ;" they then set off!, and did not halt till they had reached their 
 camp at the. distance of four Fersukh. 
 
 As I did not think proper to pursue them, I remained where I was. When in-< 
 telligence of my victory reached Amyr Hussyn, he joined and congratulated me 
 on my success. 
 
 When the Jete army saw themselves defeated and subdued by such an inferior 
 number, they were much ashamed, they threw their caps on the ground, and said, 
 "curse on our turbans, that with such a force, we should have run away from 
 an inferior number." AJyas Khuaje being also ashamed, swore he would never 
 cease fighting till he had taken me prisoner. He then drew up his army, and 
 haying marched towards Kesh, encamped at the distance of four Fersukh from, 
 that city. 
 
 At this tim^, I distributed sums of money to all the wounded, to pay for their 
 cure, and gave (Yuremj an allowance to the heirs of the killed. I then put on 
 my armour, and having drawn out niy arniy, Amyr Hussyn and I went and 
 took post, in order of battle, opposite the Jete army. When Alyas Khuaje had 
 reconnoitered my army, he forgot his former futile attempts, and having again 
 placed his foot in the stirrup, he advanced a short distance towards us. 
 
 * See Institutes, page 83. 
 
80 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.J). 136$. 
 
 At this moment, Alugh Timur and Amyr Jemshyd arrived express from the 
 Desht Kipchak, with the intelligence that Tugleck Timur Khan had ceased to 
 exist, and that he had appointed Alyas Khuaje his heir and successor ; the two 
 chiefs having delivered their message, bent their knees, and congratulated the 
 Prince on the event ; they then took hold of his reins, and led him back to his 
 camp ; soon after which, he marched with all his forces towards the Desht, leav- 
 ing me to pursue my own plans. I then consulted with Amyr Hussyn, whether 
 we should pursue the Jetes, and drive them out of the country, but he gave it as 
 his opinion, that it was not policy to pursue a defeated enemy ; I said, " they are 
 not a defeated army, for they have not afforded us an opportunity of punishing 
 them, but I fear they will murder the inhabitants, and plunder the country they 
 pass through ;" and as all the other chiefs were convinced by my arguments, 
 Hussyn gave up his opinion. 
 
 At this time, a report was brought that the Jete army was returning in order 
 to give us battle, after which, they would leave a force to support their gover- 
 nors and other officers in Maveralnaher, and then proceed to the Desht ; but 
 the fact was only this, that, Alyas Khuaje had sent orders to all his governors 
 to strengthen their posts and remain on the defensive, as he would shortly return. 
 
 In consequence of my determination in the council, I drew' out my army and 
 marched after the Jetes ; having arrived at Kehulkeh, I there halted, and reviewed 
 the army ; I found that including Amyr Hussyn's division, we had only between 
 seven and eight thousand men, many of whom were wounded ; I therefore gave 
 leave of absence to all the wounded, to go away till they were cured ; I then 
 new modelled our force, with the resolution of attacking the Jetes ; Hussyn's 
 division was commanded by himself, and I retained charge of all my qwq, 
 followers. 
 
 Having marched from Kehulkeh, we arrived in the night at Herar, the prin- 
 cipal inhabitants of the town came out to meet me, and a great number of people 
 belonging to Kesh, who had served in Alyas Khuaje's army, deserted him and 
 joined me ; these people brought me intelligence, that the day before, Alyas 
 Khuaje had sent a force into Kesh, and that he had sent governors and troops 
 into all the strong places of Maveralnaher. 
 
 On receiving this information, I detached Amyr Soleyman and Syf Addeen, 
 with a force to drive the Jetes from Kesh, and I commanded these officers, when 
 they should arrive near Kesh, to divide their troops, and to gallop their horses 
 about, so as to raise a great dust. In order to effect this purpose, the afore- 
 mentioned officers ordered their men to cut down branches of trees, these they 
 fastened to their horses, but dragging on the ground, and as they moved at a 
 
A.D..1363. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 81 
 
 .quick pace,, they raised an immense cloud of dust : this was seen from the town, 
 the Jete governor of which, supposing that a very great force w:as advancing 
 against him, was much alarmed, preferred flight to remaining, and having as- 
 sembled his troops, marched away. 
 
 The other Jete soldiers, who were dispersed through the district, extended the 
 hands of slaughter and plunder over the unfortunate inhabitants, and made a 
 shew of opposing me ; but as soon as my army approached them, they lost their 
 courage and took to flight, my light troops pursued them, and recovered a great 
 deal of the plunder. 
 
 After six or seven days, Amyr Soieyman, and the other officers that I had 
 detached, rejciined me, and all the soldiers of Kesh came and joined my 
 standard. 
 
 At this time, Shyr Behram, who had left me in the plains of Kulek, and had 
 joined the forces of Khutelan, having been absent forty and three days, came 
 and rejoined me ; also Shykh Muharamed, the son of Byan Selduz, came and 
 joined me with seven regiments, (Kushtins) and all the soldiers of Kehulkeh 
 followed their example. 
 
 As at this time, I was not satisfied with the conduct of Amyr Hussyn, I there- 
 fore carried him to the tomb of the celebrated Saint Khuaje Shums Addeen, 
 where we took the oaths of mutuaV support and friendship, and I made him add 
 that in case he should break his promise, he wished that I might seize and 
 punish him, which finally occurred. 
 
 After taking this precaution for my self-defence, I followed the Jete army, 
 Tvhen I approached them, Alyas'Rhuaje drew out his forces ; he gave the com- 
 mand of his right wing to Amyr Jemshyd, the left wing to Tuck Timur, the 
 advanced line was under charge of Beg Chuck ; he had also two flanking parties 
 of horse, commanded by Iskunder and Yusuf ; when I found that the Jetes were 
 thus prepared for battle, I sought in the Koran for an omen, and this verse 
 opened, " verily we have given you a decisive victory ;" I immediately repeated 
 aloud the prayer for victory, and ordered the troops to advance. 
 
 When we .reached Tash Arighi, I reviewed our army, and directed Amyr 
 Hussyn to halt with his troops, where we then were, and to form the (Kul) 
 second line, and in the event of my being worsted, to support me. I then formed 
 my own troops into seven divisions, and took charge of the (Heravul) first liiie ; 
 when we reached the village of Kupy, the first line of the enemy, commanded 
 by Beg Chuck, came in sight ; as I found that the Jete army was verynunierousi 
 and were united in solid column, looking formidable as a mountain, I again 
 sought advice from the Koran, and this verse opened, "and we guard them 
 
 M 
 
8g MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1363. 
 
 from every devil driven away with stones :" * on this I became strong of heart, 
 and ordered my first line to advance against the division of Beg Chuck ; that 
 tjhief at the same time directed a part of his troops to meet mine ; as we ap- 
 proached each other, I commanded the Chepavul of the right to charge, then 
 the Shekavul-^- oithe left; after these two squadrons had made their attack, I 
 ordered the trumpets to sound, and advanced with the line ; when we came near, 
 the right ■mngXJUangdr J charged their left wing, (Berangar) when the flame 
 of slaughter was thus raging, and the waves of the sea of battle were thus rolling, 
 I saw that my people were worsted, I therefore unfurled my standard, and having 
 caused the royal mUsic to strike up, I made in person, a desperate charge with 
 the centre of my liile ; all the heroes in every part of the line also behaved most 
 manfully, and made the enemy feel the effects of their sharp swords. 
 
 As my opponent fieg Chuck began to recoil, his lieutenants Iskunder, Tuck 
 Timur, &c. advanced to his support. At this time the horse of Beg Chuck was 
 killed, and I took hiih prisoner ; the Amyrs Jemshyd and Yusuf seeing this, 
 made a violent attack in order to release him, but when Jemshyd came close to 
 me, my groom Aadil, who was on foot, hamstrung his horse ; in consequence of 
 which, the general fell to the ground, and was seized : on this Amyr Yusuf 
 spurred his horse with aA intention of getting out of the crowd, but losing his 
 stirrup, he fell from his hOrse, and was also made prisoner. 
 
 Immediately after this event, Iskunder with his division, came against me, 
 but being well supported by my body guard, I charged them vigorously, and 
 compelled them to retire, and join their Commander in Chief. 
 
 Having thus defeated the eAemy's first line, I ordered the trumpets to sound, 
 and halted in the plain ; I then commanded that my standard should be held up 
 till all my soldiers who were dispersed over the field of battle, might see and 
 rejoin it. 
 
 At this time, Alyas Khuaje roared out to his reserve, to advance; when I saw 
 that he was confounded, I said, (Allah Yar) " God befriend us," and with three 
 hundred and sixteen horse, which were all that were collected near me, I made 
 a furious attack on the enemy's centre, and overturned his standard ; when the 
 army of Alyas Khuaje missed the royal standard, they took to flight ; at this 
 moment I was very near Alyas Khuaje, but Iskunder Aghlan threw himself be- 
 tween us, he was seized, but his master made his escape. 
 
 As soon as the Jete army had turned its face to flight, I ordered several divi- 
 sions of my troops to pursue them, in consequence of which, they gained much 
 
 * See Sale's Translation of the Koran, page 68. 
 t See Plan of the Army, last page of the Institutes. 
 
A. D. 1363. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 33 
 
 plunder of horses and arms ; they also killed and wouiided a nurtiber of the run- 
 aways ; I then sent off two other divisions to keep in the rear of the enemy, to 
 prevent them encamping or halting, to these I gave orders, not to kill any TOore 
 of the Jetes, but to seize and hriag them into my presence, in order that I might 
 treat them according to circuinstances. ,, ,. ^j, .^ 
 
 I then eaeamped in the plain of Kupy, and gave orders for a grand j^nteirtain- 
 ment, to be prepared in commemoration of our having defeated the Prince A^yds 
 Khuaje, and thirty thousand Jetes, with only six thousand horse, by which the 
 country of Maveralnaher was purified from the defilement of the tribe of Jete.* 
 
 Having halted in the plain of Kupy, which might be called the seat of ^nidtory, 
 I commanded that my tents of every desQription should be pitched,' and tiistt a 
 gre^t quantity of soup and meat should be prepared, andinvited the cjiief officers 
 of all the hordes and regiments ; the generals having arrived, Amyr ffussyn ^iso 
 came and joined the banquet ; during the, feast, I ordered all the principal Jete 
 prisoners to.be brought forward,,! then addi^essed Beg Chuck, who waa the 
 Commander in Chief of the Jetes, and who had made several cuts at me,, and 
 said to him, " you have proved yourself grateful for the. salt of Alyas Khnaj«, in 
 having rejected my overtures, and by standing by him to the lasifc;"nl also 
 praised Amyr Hamyd, who was a very brave young man, and I Said to Sekunder 
 Aghlan, " you risked your own life to save that of your master, and have there- 
 fore behaved in a praise-worthy manner." I then asked them, " how it had 
 happened that I, with so small a force, had defeated their numerous army ;" 
 they replied, " your good fortune overwhelmed us, and dispersed the Jete forces ; 
 the union of your army was also such, that one thousand swords struck together 
 as one sword ; whilst the discord that prevailed amongst us, disunited us, and 
 made us an easy prey to your victorious arms." ' • 
 
 I afterwards said to them, " what do you suppose I shall do with you?" They 
 replied, " if you kill us, you will not much decrease the Jete army, but you will 
 thereby raise up thousands of enemies, and all our hordes and clans 'will seek 
 retaliation for our blood, but if you pardon and let us go, you will thereby con- 
 fer a great favour on us ; our tribes will praise you, and wM consider Ihemselves 
 under an obligation to you, and will be your friends; your Highness is the best 
 judge^ whether our friendship or our enmity is preferable; with -regard to our- 
 selves, we are indifferent whether you kill us or not, for on the day tfiat we 
 bound up our loins, and braced on our swords, we considered our blood aashed, 
 and our bodies decapitated." I was so pleased with their speech,. that I endea- 
 voured to prevail on them to enter into my service ; but although I made them 
 great offers, th6y would not consent to remain with me, I therefore conferred on 
 
 * This descriptioD of the battle differs much from that given by Petis de la Croix, p. 71^ and sc, ud. 
 
&4 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. a.D. 1363. 
 
 them dresses of honour.* I also gave coats to all the other captives, and re- 
 leased them, and I took particular notice of all my own officers and soldiers that 
 had been wounded in the battle. I then despatched the Amyrs Syf Addeen and 
 Jaku to take possession of the city of Samerkund. 
 
 Soon after this event, my (Keravulan) scouts brought information that Alyas 
 Khuaje, with the Jete army, had encamped on the (South) bank of the Khujend 
 river, but had postponed crossing ; I therefore gave Shyr Behram the Command 
 of the (Heravul) first line, and sent him off. I then mounted my horse and pro- 
 ceeded towards them; on hearing of my approach, the enemy immediately 
 crossed, and when I arrived at the river, not a vestige of them was to be seen. 
 I therefore ordered my camp to be pitched on the bank of the river ; but as the 
 air was very hot, it disagreed with me, and the wind struck me ; but after three 
 days I recovered. 
 
 My mind being now at ease with regard to the Jetes, I resolved to amuse my 
 army by a general hunt, and in this manner (hunting and coursing) we reached 
 the vicinity of Samerkund. The inhabitants of Samerkund came out to meet 
 me, and were lavish in their praises, saying, " right has gained its right," and 
 held up their haiids in prayers for my prosperity ; having thus established myself 
 at Samei'kund, I sent an escort to bring (my wife) Aljay Ttirkan Agha, with the 
 remainder of my followers^ from Gurmsyr in Systan. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 A D 1364 '^ *^^ y^^*" '^^^' ^ attained my thirtieth year^ and having cleared 
 
 the whole country of Maveralnaher of the Jetes, by the force of my 
 
 sword, I considered that as there is only one God in the universe, there should 
 
 only be one monarch in a kingdom, to whom all the inhabitants should be 
 
 obedient, and by whom sedition should be annihilated. 
 
 As at this time, all the leaders of the different hordes and tribes, and the 
 various chieftains, found that the countries of Maveralnaher and Turkestan, were 
 freedfroin the tyranny of the Jetes, each of them trusting to the strength and 
 support of their respective followers, began to assume independence ; I therefore 
 deemed it requisite to let them know, that whoever obeyed my orders, should be 
 protected, but that I would severely punish any one who proved refractory. 
 
 As the greater number of the hordes and tribes prbffered their allegiance to 
 
 * Timur wished to have liberated them, but they were put to death by order of Amyr Hussy n. 
 Sherifaddeen's History; 
 
A.D. 1364. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 85 
 
 me, and acknowledged me as their (Kelantur) superiorj, Amyr Hussyn became 
 jealous, wishing to be himself the Sovereign.- He therefore assembled a number 
 of the inferior chiefs, and after consultation, they determined, that as I was not 
 a {Tureh) descendant of the imperial family, but only one of the (Kerachu) 
 family of the Commander in Chief's progeny, I had no right to assume the 
 superiority. 
 
 When I was informed of this circumstance, I sent them the following message ;. 
 "he who wishes to embrace the bride of royalty, must kiss her across the edge 
 of the sharp sword; I have defeated Alyas Khuaje and the Jete army, without 
 any confederate, and the kingdom is mine." They replied, " our (Kelantur) 
 Sovereign must be a descendant of Jagtay Khan ;" and in consequence of this 
 determination, tbey raised Kabul Shah Aghlan, a descendant of Jagtay Khan, 
 but who had become a Dervish to the sovereigiity or Khanship ; and having 
 stripped off his beggars' weeds, clothed him in the robe of state, and supplied 
 him with all the requisites of royalty, and placed him on the throne of sove- 
 reignty. 
 
 On hearing of this, I called (Kuxiltay) an assembly of all the nobles and 
 chieftains of my party, and having marched to Kesh, took up my residence 
 there for the winter ; Amyr Hussyn moved at the same time to his former abode 
 of Sali Seray.* 
 
 When spring returned, I received intelligence that the Jete army having 
 marched from the Desht Kipchak, were again about to invade the province of 
 Maveralnaher ; as soon as this news reached Ariiyr Hussyn and the other chief- 
 tains, who had raised Kabul Shah to the sovereignty, they said among them- 
 selves> " if we wish again to repel the Jetes, We must make up our quarrel with 
 the Amyr Timur, and unite him with us, by acknowledging him as the superior, 
 and by being obedient to him, till the Jetes are driven back." In consequence 
 of this determination, they wrote me a joint letter, apologizing for their former 
 conduct, and throwing themselves upon my benevolence and generosity. 
 
 When information of this union bf all the chiefs was carried to Mulk Behader, 
 the preceptor of the young Khan, Kabul Shah, he very unjustly put the youth 
 to death, and came to congratulate me on having attained the (Kelantury) sove- 
 reignty, I abused him and said, " it is not fit that the murderer of a King should 
 live ;" I therefore delivered him over to the heirs of the murdered Prince, that 
 they might retaliate on him ; and I sent a message to the chiefs, saying, " as you 
 have now acknowledged my superiority, I will march with my own followers to 
 the bank of the Khujend river, and I will defend it in such a manner, that the 
 Jetes shall not be able to pass over." 
 
 * It was situated oft the northern bank of the Jihun, near Termuz. 
 
86 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1364. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The arrangement I made for the third war with the Jetes, was this ; when I 
 collected six thousand horse, I formed them into seven divisions, and marched 
 towards the Jetes ; when I reached the village of Akyar, I was informed that the 
 enemy were very numerous, and were advancing very rapidly ; I therefore halted 
 at Akyar, and sent off an express to hasten Amyr Hussyn ; when he drew near, 
 I again marched and crossed the Khujend river, and then fortified its (northern) 
 bank; I also sent out spies for information, these soon returned, and informed 
 me that the Jete army was encamped on the banks of the Badam river; that 
 Shuknum Behader commanded the right wing, Hajy Beg the left, Alyas Khuaje 
 the centre, and Kipchak Behader the advanced line. 
 
 In consequence of this intelligence, I new modelled my forces ; I gave the 
 command of the right, which consisted of Amyr Hussyn's troops, to Belanchy 
 Arlat ; the advanced line was under charge of Melk Behader, and the left, tnth 
 the Kipchak tribe, was led by Amyr Sarbuga ; I took post with the left, leaving 
 Amyr Jaku and other chiefs with the reserve ; I kept a few of my confidential 
 officers about myself; when I had made this arrangement, Amyr Hussyn crossed 
 the river with one thousand horse, and drew up his army. 
 
 Every thing being in proper order, I said to Amyr Hussyn, " it is not advan- 
 tageous that we should make a general engagement, I will advance and attack 
 the enemy with my forces, if you will faithfully promise to protect my rear, or if 
 you choose to lead, I will support you ; at this time we were more numerous 
 than the enemy, and our troops were therefore presumptuous ; but, according to 
 custom, I consulted the Koran, and this verse opened, " when you are proud of 
 your numbers, you shall be defeated, but God will finally give you the victory j" 
 on which I became strong of heart. 
 
 But Amyr Hussyn would not attend to my request of dividing our armies, 
 saying, " do not let us separate, but let us advance in line, and attack the foe ;" 
 I again replied, " it is not to our advantage to fight them thus ; let us attack 
 them in the Cossack manner;" but he would not listen to my advice. 
 
 Being without choice, I yielded to his opinion, and he drew out our armies. 
 In a short time, the (Munkelay) skirmishers of the enemy came close to us, and 
 the light troops of both sides charged each other ; after which, the advanced 
 lines came to blows, and some squadrons under command of Zinde Khushm, 
 made a furious attack on Amyr Hussyn's right, which fell into disorder, but 
 several of his chiefs kept their ground ; Alyas Khuaje then sent a division under 
 
A.D. 1364. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 87 
 
 Charge of Amyr Shumsaddyn, to repeat the attack ; this leader approached 
 very near to Hussyn; I, seeing that we were likely to be defeated, made a des- 
 perate charge with seventeen squadrons on Shumsaddyn ; upon this, fearing to 
 oppose me, he drew in his reins, and turned his face to flight. Having thus 
 routed him, I made a charge on the (Kul) centre of Alyas Khuaje, and having 
 worsted them, I sent a message by Taban Behader, to Amyr Hussyn, " desiring 
 him to come to me immediately, and the victory would be com pleated, by the 
 total flight of the enemy." 
 
 Amyr Hussyn behaved like a blockhead, abused my messenger, and said, 
 " what, am I a coward, that he thus summons me in front of the army." Again 
 I sent Mulk Mehedy, who was one of his relations, to request that he would 
 come up, as the enemy were just on the point of giving way ; Amyr Hussyn was 
 again angry with him, and said, " be patient, till I can unite my broken troops ;" 
 Mulk Mehedy replied, " Amyr Timtir has defeated the first line of the enemy, 
 and is now engaged with the reserve which is about to give way ; if your reserve 
 will only make its appearance, no doubt the enemy will flee ;" on which Amyr 
 Hussyn struck him, and sent him back. 
 
 When Mulk Mehedy returned to me, I saw that he was much downcast, but 
 did not tell me that he had been struck, only said, " it is a folly to assist this 
 stupid fellow ; the scoundrel wishes that we should uselessly endanger our lives, 
 while he may escape from the vortex of danger." From this hint, I saw that it 
 was Amyr Hussyn's wish to make me a mouthful for the jaws of the enemy. As 
 I had at that time compleatly defeated the right of the adversary, and saw no 
 prospect of assistance from Amyr Hussyn, I desisted from further fighting, and 
 forming my troops in order of battle, I took post on the bank of a rivulet which 
 ran through the plain. 
 
 When the enemy saw that I had discontinued the fight, and having collected 
 my men, had taken post in the field, they being much fatigued, were rejoiced, 
 and also took post in the plain. 
 
 That night my saddle was my bed, and my officers formed a circle around 
 me ; I however sent out scouts on all sides, to bring intelligence ; whilst in this 
 situation, a messenger came from Amyr Hussyn, to apologize for his miscon- 
 duct, to express his sorrow and regret for what had past, and to request that I 
 would recommence the fight ; I sent back the messenger to say, " that we had 
 lost the opportunity ; that when I had broken the enemy, it would then have 
 been easy to have conquered them ; that now they were all collected and formed 
 in order, it would be useless to make any attempt on them." 
 
 Having thus passed the night on the field of battle, and the horses having 
 
S8 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1364. 
 
 rested, as soon as the morning dawned, we performed our prayers ; when the 
 sun rose, the enemy being able to see the situation of my army, beat their drums, 
 and began to practice incantations.* 
 
 In consequence, a very heavy rain fell, and the plain became such a slough, 
 that our horses could scarcely move ; notwithstanding this, my warriors from 
 their excess of bravery, and sense of honour, beat their drums, drew their swords, 
 spurred on their steeds, and advanced through the mud and slough ; I also 
 ordered the trumpets to sound, and dashed forward. 
 
 About this time, a (Yedchy) magician was seized by my people ; when they 
 struck off his head, the storm ceased i-f" I then ordered the troops to charge, 
 which they did, and dispersed the enemy; they continued the pursuit, while I 
 halted in the plain, and caused the music of victory to sound. 
 
 Whilst in this situation, the (Tugh) flag of Amyr Shumsaddyn, the general 
 of the Jete army, came in sight, followed by all his troops ; at this moment I 
 had only two thousand horse with me, I directed one thousand of them to charge 
 the enemy, which they did in so brave a manner, that they broke the first line, 
 and reached the flag, but the second line then came to the assistance of the first, 
 and the battle continued from morning till night; till at length nearly one 
 thousand of my two thousand men were killed ; " to God alone belongs power 
 and might." 
 
 As the night came on, my troops that were dispersed, rejoined me, and I 
 found that by this calamity, I had lost a thousand warriors; my oflScers were 
 therefore of opinion, that in consequence of this misfortune, and the want of co- 
 operation by Amyr Hussyn, it was requisite that we should retrogade some 
 marches towards Kesh, where being joined by all my detachments, I might then 
 make head against the Jetes ; we therefore set out for Kesh. 
 
 From this event, I found by experience, that in whatever army there are two 
 generals, discord must ensue, and I resolved never again to unite with Amyr 
 Hussyn, or to appoint two generals to one army. 
 
 When we had reached the vicinity of Kesh, all my troops, that had been dis- 
 persed, joined me, and I again formed my army. At this time, Amyr Hussyn 
 came and encamped at the distance of four miles, and being much ashamed 
 of his misconduct, he sent a person to inform me, that it was his opinion we 
 should take all our hordes and tribes with us, and cross the (Oxus) Jihun, 
 
 * See Petis de la Croix's History, page 84. It is remarkable that Timiir does not mention this 
 battle, called the Slough, in his Designs. 
 
 t In Baber's Memoirs, mention is also made of the powers of the magicians of Tiirkestan, and the 
 wonderful effects of the Stone Jfiddy; 
 
AD. 1364. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 89 
 
 and enter Khurasan. I would not see the messenger, but informed him that my 
 honour would not allow me to abandon my country to be trodden down by the 
 savage Jetes, that I would again collect an army, oppose and fight them with all 
 my might, until I should have again driven them out of Maveralnaher. 
 
 Amyr Hussyn being disappointed, marched away to his residence at Sali 
 Seray, where having collected his tribe, he crossed the Jihtin, and encamped on 
 the (southern) bank of that river, waiting to see whether the Jetes would come 
 that way, and resolving if they did, to retire towards Hindustan. 
 
 I boldly remained where I was, and fortified the neighbourhood of Kesh, and 
 issued orders for assembling a large army. At length having fortunately col- 
 lected twelve (Kushuns) regiments, I gave the command of three of these to 
 Timur Khuaje, Janjy Behader, and Abas Behader ; and soon after having heard 
 that the Jete army had reached Kukeng, a town of the district of Samerkund, 
 and had halted there, I detached these three regiments as an advanced guard 
 towards Samerkund ; I then appointed Daoud Khuaje, and Hindu Shah to the 
 command of two other regiments, and sent them after the others ; but they all 
 having joined, passed their time in feasting and drinking ; at length when they 
 were in a state of intoxication, the former officers said to the latter, " do you 
 know, that it is Amyr Timtir's intention, after he defeats the Jetes, to annihilate 
 you ?" these drunken wretches believing what they had heard, took fright, quitted 
 the advance guard, and rode towards the Jete camp. 
 
 When I was informed of this circumstance, I cursed the scoundrels ; by chance 
 an advance guard of the Jetes fell in with the deserters, who treacherously led 
 the enemy against Timur Khuaje and Abas Behader; these, after some skirmish- 
 ing, finding that they were not able to contend with their adversaries, fled. 
 
 Being now convinced that wine was the cause of strife, I ordered that whoever 
 should hereafter drink it, should have melted lead poured down his throat, and 
 all his eflects confiscated. In consequence of these misfortunes, I felt that the 
 prospect of my good fortune and sovereignty was postponed. 
 
 When my broken forces were again collected, I marched with them towards 
 Balkh, and having arrived there, I encamped on the bank of the river Amu, in 
 order to give time for the different hordes that were dispersed, to assemble around 
 me, and in a short time was joined by the tribes of Tumek Khan, and Ilchy 
 Bugha Selduz. 
 
 Having learned that the Jetes had arrived in the vicinity of Samerkund, I 
 crossed the Amu, and stationed troops at the different ferries. 
 
 At this time, Timur Khuaje, who by his bad conduct, had been the chief cause 
 
 N 
 
90 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. a. D. 1364. 
 
 of my recent misfortune^ came and gave himself up ; I at first issued orders for 
 his being piit to death, but the other chiefs having bent thdr knees, and suppli- 
 cated his pardon, I fdrgave' him. .vt;;; ;,V' /. 
 
 At this period, letters arrived froin the prelates Mulazade Samerkundy, Khur- 
 dek Bokhary, Abu Beker, and other principal inhabitants of Saanerkund, repre- 
 senting that th^ Jete army were arrived in' the rteighbotirhpod , of Sanlerkund ; 
 and although the city had no citadel^ they nevertheless had fortified the town 
 opposed the eneniy, and checked their proceedings; that they daily skirmished 
 with them, and I'equested that I would immediately advance t9 their aid, when, 
 if it should please God, they would shortly compel th§ Jetes to retreat, . 
 
 In consequence of this intelligence, I mustered my army, which consisted of 
 seven thousand horse, and re-crossed the river. I was, boWiever, iii two minds 
 whether I should at once advance to the relief of Sdmerkund,, and thetebyi pre- 
 serve the property, the honour and lives of the Muselmafls, or whether I should 
 make a night attack on the camp of the Jetes, and in the Cossack manner, lay 
 waste the country around them. 
 
 Whilst I was thus dubious, I received other letters from the inhabitants of 
 Samerkund, stating that, iProvidehce, as a punishment for the tyranny and op- 
 pression of the Jetes, over the Muselmans, had been pleased to infl:ict the former 
 with a severe plague, which had destroyed a number of them, and killed all their 
 horses. I therefore drew out my army, and having appointed Abas Behader to . 
 the command of the advance, I pushed on towards Samerkund., 
 
 When the Jetes heard of my approach, they preferred flight to fight, and tying 
 their armour in bundles on their back, they all set but for the (DesM) desert ; 
 I sent a force in pursuit of them, with orders to quickly drive these infected 
 wretches out of the province of Maveralnaher : I also fallowed them, but when 
 I came up with them, I found them in such a deplorable, situation, that J had 
 coriipassion bn them; I therefore discontinued the pursuit, and returned to. the 
 plains of Bukelan, from whence! detached Amyr Jaku with several other officers, 
 to take possession of Samerkund. , i,,' 
 
 Whilst I remained in the plain of Bukelan, Amyr Hussyn having quitted his 
 winter quarters of Sherku, came first to Sali Seray,: where having left his family 
 and de^endants,he came andjoined me at Bukelan. As it was then the beginning 
 of winter, we consulted what was most eligible to be done, and it was determined 
 that I should go and take up my residence during the winter, at JKarshy,; and 
 that he should return and remain at Sali Seray. Amyr Hussyn was very jealous 
 that my troops should have got possession of Samerkund, but as he was without 
 remedy, he was obliged to swallow his envy : we therefore parted, and I proceeded 
 
AD. 1364. MEMOIRSi OF TIMBR* ^1; 
 
 to Karshy,* where I remained all that winter ; I .also permitted my soldiers to go 
 to their homes, and rest themselves during the inclement season, but to rejoin 
 me at the commencement of the spring. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 In the year 767, being thirty-one years of age, I prepared for ^ ^^ ^^^^ 
 marching to Samerkund, but first gave orders to repair the palace 
 of Kepee Khan, whose name in the Turky language, was Karshy ; and I com- 
 manded that a fortress should be erected at the gate of ^he town, and. some other 
 buildings constructed. As soon as the morning of spring had dawned, in com- 
 pliance with my promise to Amyr Hussyn, I proceeded towards Samerkund, and 
 having arrived there, pitched my camp in its vicinity. 
 
 Amyr Hussyn having preceded me, had taken up his quarters in the city, and 
 the first thing he did, was to cast the eyes of covetousness on the wealth of Amyr 
 Jaku, and my other officers, whom I had sent to take possession of the place ; 
 and having determined to plunder them, he appointed collectors over them. As 
 he thus acted in a very shameless manner, I had a great mind to draw the sword 
 of revenge from its scabbard, but recollecting our near connection, and the gra- 
 titude due to his family, I restrained my anger, and swallowed all he said or did. 
 As my officers had expended all they had gained, upon the refitment of their men 
 and horses, they had no money : I therefore sent a message to Amyr Hussyn, 
 " that if he wished me to make a brotherly division of the wealth of Samerkund, 
 I would do it ;" I therefore sent him several of my own horses and camels ; but 
 as his avarice was very great, I further sent him a large sum of money ; and his 
 sister (my wife) Aljay Turkan Agha, also sent him some of her jewels : when he 
 saw the ornaments of his sister, he so far forgot his brotherly affection, as to take 
 them all, and even contended for more. In order to stop his further contention, 
 I sent him a second sum of money, but all my officers were incensed by his ex- 
 tortion, and disgusted with his meanness, and thus planted the seeds of enmity 
 against him in their hearts. 
 
 The fire of avarice of Amyr Hussyn being thus stirred into a flame, he began 
 to covet also the property of the inhabitants of Samerkund, and he resolved to 
 extort sums of money from them ; to effect this, he incited some of the seditious, 
 
 * The original name of this place was Nakhsheb, but was changed to Karshy^ in consequence of a 
 palace having been built there by a Moghul Prince, it is separated from the Jihun by a desert. Lat. 
 38.45. 
 
92 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1365. 
 
 to make a complaint against MuUa Khurdek and Mulla Abu Beker, who in order 
 to preserve the city from the Jetes, had collected a sum of money from the in- 
 habitants, and had expended it on the new fortifications. He therefore summoned 
 these respectable persons before him ; they in their defence, produced my written 
 order, directing them to use every means in their power to defend the city ; that 
 in consequence they had raised a contribution, and had expended it in so proper 
 a manner, that they had succeeded in repelling the enemy ; that all the accounts 
 were ready, that he might have them examined, and if he found them guilty of 
 extortion or fraud, he might levy the amount from them : Amyr Hussyn paid no 
 attention to this request, would not examine the account, but ordered them to 
 pay him the whole amount ; this unjust demand not being complied with, he 
 punished several of the Mulla Zades (learned men) with his own hands. In con- 
 sequence of this misconduct, and the excessive avarice of Amyr Hussyn, all the 
 people were disgusted with him, and sought his ruin. 
 
 It was in consequence of this conduct, that his enemies caused a breach be- 
 tween him and me, and although I swore that my only feeling towards him was 
 that of friendship, he would not believe me, but persevered in his enmity and 
 hatred. 
 
 At length the party who wished for his destruction, deserted him and came 
 over to me : I however comforted them, and requested them to return, and wrote 
 to Amyr Hussyn, " begging him to be reconciled to his officers, and to treat 
 " them with kindness ;" but in his usual passionate manner, he would not listen 
 to my advice ; till at length Amyr Musa, Aly Derveish, and Ferhad Behader, all 
 of whom were brothers of Amyr Hussyn's women, rose up in enmity against him, 
 and resolved to destroy him. To effect their purpose, they determined to widen 
 the breach between Amyr Hussyn and me ; they t^herefore in conjunction with 
 the Princess Audu, a relation of his, wrote him a fictitious letter couched in these 
 words ; " O blockhead, rouse yourself from your sleep, the Amyr Timur is your 
 " avowed enemy, he has bound round him the girdle of animosity; in a short 
 " period, in union with your chiefs, he will overwhelm you, and make you his 
 " prisoner, like the King at Chess." When this false letter reached Hussyn, he 
 bound round him the girdle of hatred and aversion to me, and sent me the letter. 
 
 In consequence of which, I summoned the Amyrs Musa, Aly Derveish, and 
 Ferhad to my presence ; but they being sensible of their treachery, were ashamed, 
 and fled to Khujend ; although their flight was a clear proof of their falsehood, 
 the wound still rankled in the liver of Hussyn, and encreased his enmity toward^ 
 me ; in consequence of which, he devised schemes for my destruction. 
 
 In order to avert this misfortune, I consulted with Shyr Behram Jelayf, by 
 
A.D. 1365. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 93 
 
 what meafls I might satisfy the mind of Amyr Hussyn ; as Shyr Behram was at 
 enmity with the Prince, he did not conceal it from me, but openly said, " Hussyn 
 is not only your avowed enemy, but mine, and whenever he finds an opportunity, 
 will certainly destroy us both, I have, therefore, no confidence in him whatever." 
 On hearing this discourse of Behram, I began to be alarmed, but did not say 
 any thing on that subject ; I merely replied, " that as there had been a long 
 friendship and near connection between Hussyn and me, how can I possibly op- 
 pose him, or raise the standard of enmity against him ; I will not believe your 
 accusation, unless you can give me some proof of his treachery :" Behram said, 
 " if you do not believe me, try him ; let me write him a letter, begging his for- 
 giveness, if he bears no malice against me, he will pardon me, otherwise he will 
 refuse to do so." I consented, and he wrote the letter, but Amyr Hussyn im- 
 mediately tore it to pieces, got into a passion, and sent him a message, " that he 
 hoped shortly to annihilate him." 
 
 When informed of this circumstance, I was convinced that Amyr Hussyn was 
 now my implacable enemy, I therefore assembled my army, and I sent Shyr 
 Behram into Khutelan, that he might collect his forces there ; I also sent with 
 him Aadil Behader, but made the former leave his son Tash Khuaje with me, as 
 security for his behaviour. 
 
 Shyr Behram having reached Khutelan, collected a number of troops, pos-i 
 sessed himself of the fortress of Pelak Suturg, and raised the standard of re- 
 bellion against Hussyn ; the latter however thought it proper to dissemble, con- 
 trived to deceive him, and brought him over to his party. 
 
 He then induced him to forget all his promises and oaths of allegiance to me ; 
 I therefore wrote to Shyr Behram, a sharp letter, reproaching him for his in- 
 gratitude and want of fidelity, and ended by saying that, " as it was he that had 
 blown up the flame of discord between Amyr Hussyn and me, I prayed to God 
 that the same flame might consume him, and that he might have cause to repent 
 of his treachery." After some time it all came to pass, as had been reflected on 
 the tablet of my mind ; and he was overwhelmed with misfortunes. 
 
 Finding that Amyr Hussyn was now my determined enemy, and that it was 
 requisite to attend to my personal safety; I therefore sent Behram Jelayr, Am^r 
 Jakti, and several other oflicers, by way of Khujend, to secure the horde of Jelayr, 
 and to eflfect some other business of importance. Behram succeeded in dispos- 
 sessing his cousin, and in getting the command of the tribe of Jelayr ; but being 
 doubtful whether the enmity between me and Amyr Hussyn would last, and that 
 he might be involved in difliculties, between the two parties, he procrastinated, 
 his return. 
 
94 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1366. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 A D 1366 ^^ *^^ ^^^^ '^^^' ^ ^^^^^^^' t^6 thirty-second year of my age, and 
 was busily employed in getting my army into proper order ; when 
 that was effected, I marched with all my troops from Karshy, with an intention 
 of going to Samerkund, in order to increase my forces : at the end of the first 
 days' march, Amyr Soleyman and Javerchy, who were the chief instigators of the 
 quarrel between my brother-in-law and me, deserted and went over to Amyr 
 Hussyn ; but just at this time, the commander of the Yusury tribe having died, 
 was succeeded by his brothers Aly Derveish, Alyas Khuaje, and Hajy Mahmud, 
 who all came and joined me with the whole tribe of Yusury, and entered into my 
 service. Also Amyr Jaktl and Abas, whom I had sent with Behram Jelayr to 
 Khujend, rejoined me with their divisions. 
 
 My army being thus considerably reinforced, I proceeded towards Samerkund ; 
 when I had nearly reached that place, the principal inhabitants of the city came 
 out to meet me, and requested that I would appoint (Hakim) a governor over 
 them ; I in consequence did appoint Kera Hinduke Berlas, to be governor of 
 Samerkund, and I returned towards my cantonments at Karshy ; but when I 
 had made two marches towards home, that Hindu like character quitted the 
 government of Samerkund, and went over to Amyr Hussyn. 
 
 At this place, I received intelligence that (my wife) the illustrious Aljay Tur- 
 kan Agha, whom I had left very ill, had departed this life ; on hearing this, I 
 said, " verily we belong to God, and to him shall we return." 
 
 When the news reached Amyr Hussyn, that his sister was dead, he was very 
 much afflicted, and was sensible that the bond which had hitherto united us, 
 was now broken, and our connection dissolved. He was nevertheless very violent 
 against me, and made preparation for war ; I also assembled my troops, and did 
 not relax in my precautions. In the first place, I sent Amyr Syf Addyn with 
 the troops of my victorious army, towards Chughtayan, where Amyr Hussyn 
 was encamped, to gain intelligence. He soon sent me word that Amyr Hussyn 
 was determined on war, but that he wished to carry it on by intrigue and artifice, 
 and recommended me to be on my guard. 
 
 When Amyr Hussyn heard that I had left Karshy, and had sent a detachment 
 towards his camp, he despatched his son Abdallah with a letter, and a deceitful 
 message. In the letter it was stated, " that his overtures proceeded from the 
 " heart, not from the tongue ; that he had the most sincere friendship for me, and 
 " that I might place the most implicit confidence on this promise." 
 
A.D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 95 
 
 When Abdallah reached my encampment, which was at Kehulkeh, he delivered 
 his message, and presented the letter ; I refused to read the letter, and paid no 
 attention to the message ; my reason for which, was this, that most of my chiefs 
 were persons who had deserted from Amyr Hussyn, and had come over to me ; 
 they were,, thereforcy alarmed, lest if peace should take place between us, they 
 might fall a sacrifice to our reconciliation, and as I suspected that this was the 
 motive which induced Amyr Hussyn's overtures, I sent for the heads of the 
 Yusijry clan, and said to them, " Amyr Hussyn has knocked at the door of 
 friendship, and I know that his object is to cause discord between you and me ; 
 but, between him and me, the only thing that now remains is the sword." On 
 hearing this, the chiefs, who were hesitating how they should act, finding that 
 I was determined to continue the war, became strong of heart : thus I reconciled 
 all the Yusurians, and afterwards conferred favours on them. 
 
 When Amyr Hussyn found that I would not enter into any tr,eaty with him, 
 he refrained from hostilities, and I also returned towards Karshy ; he however 
 soon after assembled his army, and having appointed Shyr Behram to the com- 
 mand of his advance, came towards Karshy, wishing by fraud and stratagem, to 
 seize me. While I was encamped at Herar, he sent his treasurer Kezer to me 
 with a Koran, on which he pretended to have taken his oath, that he had no 
 animosity against me, and prayed that if he should be guilty of a breach of his 
 oath, that the holy book would bring down destruction on him; but in order to 
 confirm our friendship, he stated it was requisite that we should have a meeting, 
 and therefore proposed that we should meet at the pass of Chuckchuck, and 
 renew our amicable engagements, in such a manner, that hereafter no seditious 
 scoundrel might be able to excite strife between us ; notwithstanding these pro- 
 testationSj I disqoyered that he had sent detachments to both ends of the pass, 
 with orders to conceal themselves, and that when I entered it, they should close 
 up in front' and r^ar, and seize me. I nevertheless listened to the proposal of 
 his messen^ef> which was, " that I should leave my army where it was, and that 
 Amyr Hussyn should also have his troops at Chuganian, and we should both 
 advance with qne hundred men each, to a delightful spot in the pass, abounding 
 with water and; verdure,, where we ihight enjoy the society of each other, renew 
 our vows of friendship, and divide the province of Maveralnaher between us in a 
 fraternal manner." * ' 
 
 Having heard this deceitful message of Amyr Hussyn, I privately gave orders 
 for part of my forces to march at night, and take post on the road, in front of 
 the pass, and the other part to take a strong position in the rear of it. I then 
 
 * See Institutes, page 101. 
 
96 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1366. 
 
 proceeded with three hundred horse towards the appointed place, and Amyr 
 Hussyn advanced with one thousand cavalry. 
 
 When I arrived at the place where Amyr Hussyn had concealed his first divi- 
 sion, I halted, but the enemy immediately rushed upon me ; at the same time, 
 my troops, who were concealed, charged them, and a severe contest took place ; 
 at first my people were worsted, but I reinforced them, and we soon put the 
 enemy to the route, killed many, and took a number of them prisoners. 
 
 During this time, Amyr Hussyn, who had remained on one side of the pass, 
 waiting in expectation of seeing me brought bound to him, was surprised to 
 see his defeated army running in all directions, he was, therefore, much disap- 
 pointed and ashamed ; * but being convinced the veil of his deceit was now rent, 
 he suspected Shyr Behram, who had deserted me, and had been employed con- 
 fidentially by him, of having given me intelligence ; he therefore commanded 
 him to be put to death, which circumstance realized my prediction, when Shyr 
 Behram quitted my service, as formerly related. In consequence of this victory, 
 I returned exulting towards Karshy, and encamped in its vicinity. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Being now thoroughly convinced of Amyr Hussyn's implacable enmity, I 
 earnestly set about refitting and strengthening my army ; to effect this, I sent 
 for each of my chiefs separately, and made them promise and swear fidelity to 
 me ; I said to them, " whoever remains with me, I will treat as a brother, what- 
 ever I now possess, I will divide with you, and whatever I may in future obtain, 
 shall be also divided ; whoever is averse to my service, let him leave me this very 
 day, I shall refer his retribution to the Omnipotent." They individually declared 
 their attachment to me, wrote their names in the muster roll, took an oath, and 
 signed the following written promise ; " we call God to witness, that if we shall 
 be guilty of a breach of our promise, or desert the Amyr Timur, we hope we 
 may be overwhelmed with the Divine anger." Being now at ease with respect 
 to my army, I deemed it most advisable to march to Makhan, and bring over 
 to my party, the tribe of Sunjury, who resided in that neighbourhood, then to 
 proceed against Amyr Hussyn, and wait for whatever might be concealed behind 
 the curtain of futurity. 
 
 At this time, I received information that Amyr Hussyn had collected a large 
 
 * This account is different from Petis de la Croix's History. 
 
AD. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 97 
 
 army, and that he had despatched Amyr Musa and Melk Behader, with twelve 
 thousand horse against Karshy, and to oppose me. When this news arrived, my 
 officers began to despond, I therefore summoned the chiefs, and again demanded 
 their promise. After some hesitation, they replied^ " if you will give us some 
 strong place to secure our families and provisions, then we will devote our lives 
 to your service :" I therefore sent edicts to the chiefs of the tribe of Sunjury, who 
 were under great obligations to me, and stated the case ; they proved themselves 
 grateful for my favours, sent me one thousand men, and promised to take the 
 families of the whole tribe of Berlas, with their effects, into their fortresses. 
 
 My officers being now at ease with regard to their families and stores, agreed 
 to march with me, but I did not place much confidence in them, which they 
 having heard, came to me with the Koran (on which they had sworn) in their 
 hands, and their swords suspended round their necks, and said, " here are the 
 Korans, and here are our swords, if we have broken our oaths, kill us." The 
 first of these was Amyr Jaku, the others were Ayk Timur, Sarbuga Jelayr, the 
 Amyrs Daoud, Muvyd, Syf Addeen, &c. &c. When I saw them in this state, I 
 wept, and they wept ; they then vowed they would devote their lives to my ser- 
 vice, and I praised and lauded them ; and with a tranquil mind, I mounted my 
 horse, with the full intention of fighting Amyr Hussyn, but I thought it proper 
 first to go to the tribe of Sunjury, and leave all the heavy baggage with them j 
 I therefore quitted Karshy, and proceeded towards Makhan.* 
 
 Amyr Musa and Amyr Hinduke, the generals of Amyr Hussyn, having heard 
 of my departure from Karshy, were rejoiced, advanced against that fortress, and 
 finding it without any garrison, took easy possession of it ; they then wrote to 
 their master that they had defeated me, compelled me to flee to Khurasan, and 
 that they had taken the fort of Karshy : when their boasting was communicated 
 . to me, the sinews of my honour were irritated, and I resolved to return to Karshy, 
 and seize them. I therefore caused it to be reported that I was gone on to 
 Khurasan, and having sent the families of all my people to the protection of the 
 Sunjury tribe, I selected a few of my best soldiers, and having marched to Isack's 
 well in the desert, halted there several days, to give time for all my followers to 
 join; then turning to the south, I advanced on the road to Makhan, and having 
 arrived at the Amu or Jihtin, and encamped on its bank, and crossed over 
 during the night. When the intelligence of my having crossed the Jihun, was 
 brought to Amyr Musa and his colleagues, they were delighted, and began to 
 enjoy their tranquillity. I halted two days on the south bank of the river, till 
 all my people had crossed ; I then sent off a letter, to the Prince of Herat, and 
 
 * Latitude 37,30^ Longitude 85, East. 
 
 6 
 
98 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. ^ D. 136G. 
 
 another to Muhammed Khan Ghorbany. I also sent intelligent persons into 
 Khurasan, to ascertain the disposition of the people towards me. 
 
 As I had no reliance on the people of Khurasan, I quitted the banks of the 
 river, and marched into the (Jul) desert, and encamped near a well of brackish 
 water, and I remained for two months in the desert ; but as it abounded with 
 wild ailimals, we caught a number of them, which served us for food. At the 
 end of this time, the dromedaries that I had sent to the Prince of Herat and 
 Muhammed Khan Ghorbany, returned, and brought me letters replete with pro- 
 fessions of friendship ; each of them sent me presents, also a number of arms, 
 consisting of bows, swords, and quivers, of these I kept one bow and one sword, 
 the remainder I gave to the officers and soldiers. 
 
 At this time, I received information that a caravan from Khurasan, carrying 
 goods to Karshy, was approaching,* I therefore marched towards them on the 
 Herat road ; when the people of the caravan saw my army, they were afraid ; 
 some of them however advanced to meet me, and presented me their offerings, 
 whilst seatM on my horse ; I asked them a number of questions respecting the 
 news of Herat, and what were the reports about me in Khurasan, they replied, 
 " we heard that your highness was coming into Khurasan, at the invitation of 
 the Prince of Herat, and that you had crossed the Amu ; the people would not 
 believe the report, but we are now convinced of its truth by our own eyes." I 
 replied, " as the tyranny of Amyr Hussyn has been excessive, and he has even led 
 an army against me ; I have been under the necessity of abandoning my country, 
 and proceeding towards Khurasan." 
 
 The people of the caravan blessed me, and requested I would give them a 
 guard to protect them against my followers, and to escort them through the 
 dangerous places. I then made two more marches on the road to Khurasan ; 
 when the caravan arrived at Karshy, Amyr Musa, the governor of the fortress, 
 sent for the leaders of the caravan, and asked them about me, they replied, " we 
 saw the Amyr Timur in the desert, with his whole army ; he was going on to 
 Herat, at the invitation of the Prince of that country, and he was making long 
 marches in order to arrive there quickly." When the governor heard this intel- 
 ligence, he immediately came out of the fort with seven thousand horse, pitched 
 his tents in the plain of Bimragh, and commenced feasting and carousing ; before 
 leaving the fort, Amyr Musa appointed his son Muhammed Beg to the command 
 of it, and strengthened the fortifications. He also sent off an express to Amyr 
 Hussyn with the good news ; previous to this time, the Amyr, had sent a rein- 
 forcement to Karshy, of five thousand horse, but the commander of these troops 
 being also off his guard, halted at the village of Ghashun. 
 
 * See Institutes, page 95. 
 
A.D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. QO 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 As soon as I had obtained information of the state of Karshy, honour instigated 
 me to draw the sword of revenge from its scabbard, and to go and subdue the 
 fortress ; at this time my spies informed me, that the garrison consisted of only 
 two thousand men, but that the other ten thousand were encamped in two divi- 
 sions in the vicinity. I therefore summoned all my chiefs, and asked their 
 advice, whether we should proceed to Khurasan, or return and endeavour to take 
 Karshy ; they replied, " if we go to Khurasan, we shall all be made prisoners, 
 ^nd our people will be dispersed ; let us call on God to assist us, and return 
 towards Karshy, please God we shall be victorious :" as this advice appeared to 
 me good, I determined to make the attempt. 
 
 But when my soldiers heard that there were twelve thousand of Amyr Hussyn's 
 troops, in or near the fort, they were afraid : I therefore determined to select 
 three hundred and forty warriors, whose courage I had often experienced,* and 
 with them to make a forced march against the fortress, whether successful or 
 not. On this subject I sought an omen in the Koran, and the following verse 
 opened ; " he assists whom he pleases, for he (God) is all powerful and all wise ;" 
 from this verse I derived hopes of success; I therefore made the requisite 
 arrangement of my troops, and at night, placing my trust in Providence, com- 
 menced my march with three hundred and forty warriors. 
 
 At this time, Amyr Muvyd Arlat, who was married to one of my sisters, 
 Tuvukkel Behader, Jaku Berlas, Surugtumush Aghlan, Dilavur Behader, who 
 was married to another of my sisters, and the other officers came and made their 
 salutations : as Muvyd Arlat was the first who bent the knee, I considered his 
 name (the Strengthened) as auspicious, and as Tuvukkel (Hope) was the second, 
 I also considered his name as a good omen. 
 
 I however again consulted the Koran, and this verse came forth ; " whoever 
 places his faith in God, shall obtain his wishes :" from this verse I felt confident, 
 and continued my march. 
 
 I crossed the river Amu (Jihun) that same night, and halted at the village of 
 Akhsheb, and before day, I sent off an advance party to shut up the road to 
 Karshy, by seizing and detaining all travellers and passengers j that day I halted 
 at a spot that was far from any inhabited place : when night came on, we again 
 mounted, and arrived at Berdalygh, and immediately seized and confined all 
 Amyr. Musa's people, who were in that place ; we then went to rest, very early 
 
 * In the Institutes, only fonty men are mentioned. 
 
100 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. a. D. 1366. 
 
 in the morning we were again on our horses, and when we stopt to rest, I sent 
 on the (Keravulan) light troops to detain all passengers. When night arrived, 
 we again mounted, and having reached Shyrkund, I wished to have gone further, 
 but Amyr Jaku came and bent the knee, and represented to me, that in conse- 
 quence of the length and rapidity of our march, many of our warriors were fallen 
 behind ; " your Highness had better halt a little to give them time to come up ; 
 what we have undertaken is of great importance, let us avoid any risk of failure 
 by impatience."* 
 
 In consequence of this advice^ I drew in my reins, and it then occurred to me, 
 that while we were waiting for the men to come up, we might employ the time 
 in making ladders and fascines from the trees which were growing on the side 
 of the road ; we therefore procured some cord and ropes, and began to make 
 ladders. 
 
 During this time, it entered my mind that I would go myself and examine the 
 state of the fortress ; I therefore proceeded with only forty men, and in the course 
 of the night, arrived near Karshy ; it happened that the night was extremely 
 dark, but as soon as we could distinguish the walls, I ordered the men to halt, 
 and taking only Abdallah, who was born in my house, with me, we came to the 
 bank of the ditch ; I found that the ditch was full of water, and having examined 
 several places of it, at length I discovered a plank thrown across it ; I therefore 
 alighted from my horse, and gave him in charge to Abdallah ; I then buckled 
 on my sword, and crossed the plank, and reached the fause hray ; I continued 
 to walk round the walls till I came to the gate, I struck the knocker of the gate, 
 but no one answered, I was therefore convinced that the guards were asleep. I 
 then proceeded round the wall, and examined it. attentively ; after some time I 
 perceived a breach in the wall, very favourable for applying ropes or ladders ; I 
 therefore returned very coolly by the way I had come, and having. received my 
 horse from Abdallah, I mounted. Soon after this time, my people, being well 
 afmed and carrying the ladders, arrived, I informed them of all the circum- 
 stances that has been related, and when they heard, that I had alone inspected 
 the fortress, their courage became ten-fold ; they were astonished at my courage 
 and bravery, and bit their fingers with amazement ; some of them found fault 
 with my rashness, others devoted themselves for my safety ; I then repeated the 
 prayer for victory, and proceeded. 
 
 I left forty persons in charge of the horses, and with three hundred and thir- 
 teen dismounted men, with drawn swords, myself on horseback, advanced till 
 we came to the ditch, here I also alighted, and we crossed the plank singly, and 
 
 * See Institutes, page 97. 
 
A. D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR, IQl 
 
 reached the/flM*e bra^ in safety ; I then led my, warriors to the low part of the 
 wall, where they carefully fixed the ladders ; I then commanded them to mount, 
 and when forty of them had got up^ I also mounted the ladder, and took pos- 
 session of one of the bastions, after which all my people clinttbed up the wall; 
 fortunately for us, not a sentinel awoke during all this time. 
 
 I then ordered a party to - go and seize the gate-Way, when they reached the 
 gate, they found the guard fast asleep, and hound the most of them ; but those 
 who attempted resistance, were put to death, they then broke open the gate ; 
 when the inhabitants heard the uproar, they began to tremble, and lost the use 
 of their hands and feet. 
 
 At this time, I ordered the trumpets to sound, and when the inhabitants heard 
 the sound of the trumpets, they in great perturbation mounted the flat roofs of 
 their houses. MuhammedBeg, the son of Amyr Musa, who was left as governor 
 of the fort, mounted the roof of his house with a party of hiS followers, and 
 began to fight ; but when the, day broke, and he saw my troops, he retreated to 
 an upper roomed house, and.barred the doors and windows ; my troOps surrounded 
 the house, and threw fire into it, on which the family of Amyr Mlisa called out 
 for, quarter, and sought my protection. 
 
 When Muhammed Beg, who. was then very young, was brought into ihy pre- 
 sence, I praised him for his courage, and I called him my sonj theto both; the 
 soldiers and citizens came and begged for. quarter, I forgave them, and ordered 
 them to keep every thing in order in the fort,, to secure all the provisiolis, and to 
 collect all the arms, whether arrows, bows, swords, or quivers, all these I divided 
 among my troops. 
 
 I then made arrangements for the defence of the fort ; I gave oile of the gateS 
 in charge of Amyr Sarbuga, Syf Addeen, and Muvyd Arlat, the other gate 1 
 gave over to Surugtumush Aghlan, Amyr Abas, and Hussyn Behader ; I ap- 
 pointed the other chiefs to take care of- the different bastions; I afterwarda 
 ordered Muvyd Arlat to take post with forty troopers, outside of the WSlfei 
 having made these arrangements, I treated kindly the family of Amyr Musa/ and 
 sent them to him. 
 
 When the intelligence of my having taken Karshy by surprise, was communi- 
 cated to Amyr Musa, he in conjunction with Melk Behader, immediately mounted, 
 and with their twelve thousand horse, surrounded the fortress, and laid siege to 
 it ; my men who were dispersed, on hearing the news, collected together, but 
 were afraid to approach the fort. 
 
 Having taken post with my three hundred and thirteen men, within the walls, 
 I gave orders that all the gates should be thrown open, and with such an inferior 
 
102 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1366. 
 
 force, contended with my twelve thousand adversaries ; but during the latter 
 part of the night, I sent out two detachments of forty troopers each, under the 
 command of Muvyd Arlat and Balkhy Bugha, to beat up the enemy's encamp- 
 ment ; and these brave fellows having dashed on, about the dawn of day reached 
 the tents of Amyr Musa, killed a number of his people, and took others pri- 
 soners ; some of my soldiers were also killed and wounded. 
 
 Of the chiefs that were taken, the principal was Shadruan Behader ; when 
 brought into my presence, I treated him very kindly, and with much respect, 
 and gave him the choice either of remaining with me, or of going back ; as he 
 was much aflFected by my condescension, he agreed to enter my service. 
 
 The next day, having recalled my detachments, I the following night sent out 
 Ak Bugha and Shadruan Behader, with two hundred horse, and they returned 
 with sixty horses taken from the enemy. That day, a party consisting of two 
 hundred of the enemy's cavalry, got close under the walls of the fort, and block- 
 aded the gates ; for two days I did not molest them, but on the third day, I 
 ordered the draw-bridge to be let down, and sent out Balkhy Bugha and Ak 
 Timiir Behader with sixty warriors, who having taken the enemy by surprise, cut 
 the greater part of them to pieces ; but at this time, a large party of the troops 
 of Amyr Hussyn came to their assistance, on which the flame of slaughter and 
 combat again blazed : I then sent out a reinforcement of twenty other warriors ; 
 a severe contest took place between the enemy's general, and Ak l^mur Behader, 
 in which the former was thrown down : during this scene of confusion, a young 
 (Auzbek) Usbek in the service of Amyr Musa, who was celebrated for his strength 
 and courage, advanced with a battle-axe in his hand ; one of my bravest chiefs, 
 named Ghuzan Bugha, opposed him, and when the Usbek raised his arm to fell 
 my champion to the ground, the latter seized him by the two arms, and dragged 
 him into the fort, where he was killed. When the enemy's soldiers saw this cir- 
 cumstance, they exclaimed, " this reaUzes the stories of Rustem and Isfundiar" * 
 and being terrified, they covered their heads with their shields, then fled, and 
 took refuge in the ditch. 
 
 At this time, I sent out another reinforcement to my people, who having well 
 beaten the enemy, drove them out of the ditch, and compelled them to seek for 
 shelter in the lanes of the suburbs. 
 
 When Amyr Musa and his confederates saw this circumstance, they mounted 
 their steeds, and having collected all their forces, advanced towards the fortress ; 
 they then sent troops to support those in the suburbs, who after a long ana 
 arduous struggle, compelled my people to retreat ; I then rushed out of the 
 fort, and ordered my trumpets to sound : when my soldiers who were dispersed, 
 
 * Two heroes of the Shah Nameh. 
 
A. D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 103 
 
 saw my flag, they became strong of heart, and renewed their attacks on the 
 enemy. 
 
 At this period, I called out to Balkhy Bugha andBehram Behader, and pointed 
 out to them the adversary's general, Tuvukkel; they immediately advanced 
 towards him, but he took shelter under the wall, on which Balkhy got on the 
 top of the rampart, but not being able to reach him, thrust his sword through a 
 hole in the wall, which compelled Tuvukkel to run away ; Behram Behader pur- 
 sued him, but one of my Khurasan officers, supposing that the latter belonged 
 to the enemy, killed him by a single blow of his sword. 
 
 When Amyr Musa beheld the bravery of my troops, and saw me coming out 
 of the fort with my retinue, he sent off his confederate, Melk Behader, to endea^ 
 vour to force the other gate, which leads to Khezar ; on observing this, I sent 
 orders to Sar Bugha and Syf Addeen, to shut the gate; these brave officers, 
 having secured the gate, came out and boldly repulsed the five thousand horse of 
 the enemy. At the same time that Musa sent off his confederatie to the other side 
 of the fort, he advanced in person with four thousand horse against me ; I also 
 directed one hundred of my warriors to meet him : when my party had extricated 
 themselves from the lanes of the suburbs, and appeared in sight of Musa, he looked 
 at them with ineffable contempt, and spurring on his steed, expected to have in- 
 stantly made them the food of his scymetar ; but at this moment, I having also 
 come out of the town,, urged on my horse, and being nobly supported by my 
 body guard, a severe conflict ensued in the plain ; at length, by the decree of 
 God, an arrow struck Amyr Musa in the forehead, upon which he turned tail, 
 and fled with his seven thousand horse to his camp ; my chiefs Avished to have 
 pursued him, but I would not permit them. At this time, a messenger arrived 
 from my officers on the other side of the fort, stating that they had also repulsed 
 Melk Behaderj and his five thousand horse, and that if I could come to their 
 assistance, they had no doubt of our gaining a complete victory. 
 
 Having thus totally defeated Amyr Musa, and being quite satisfied with my 
 success, I returned to the fort, and having posted guards all round the interior, 
 I proceeded to the Khezar gate, arid found that Melk Behader had driven my 
 troops into the suburb, and had compelled them to take refuge under the walls 
 of the fort, where they were warmly engaged : on seeing this, I marched with all 
 the cavalry and foot soldiers that were with me, out of the fortress ; and when I 
 came near the enemy, I called out with a loud voice, " the Lord is on our side." 
 When Melk Behader saw my suite, he knew that it was me, and convinced that 
 I was come to seek revenge, he advanced to meet me, on which the nerves of 
 my courage and rivalship being roused, I made a charge on him with forty 
 troopers ; he opposed me with sixty horsemen, and endeavoured to turn my right. 
 
104 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. AD. 1366. 
 
 but having failed, and seeing my standard advancing, he turned round and fled, 
 with the intention of joining his principal; but having learned that he had also 
 been defeated, he continued his flight towards his camp, which was at Kenbud- 
 luly. I immediately sent off" Amyr Jaku and Syf Addeen, with a party to 
 pursue him, whilst I followed them closely ; I also sent another party to show 
 themselves in the vicinity of Musa's encampment. 
 
 When the enemy's general saw the dust raised by my party, he was alarmed, 
 saddled his horses, and galloped oif ; I ordered Amyr Daud to pursue him, and 
 to seize as many of his horses, and as much plunder as he could lay hands on. 
 When this brave officer had nearly come up with the enemy, the rear guard 
 (Chundavul) faced about, and made a charge on Amyr Daud, and a severe con- 
 flict took place ; as soon as I came up, I also engaged them, but when our hands 
 reached their collars, they could not contend with us, and took to flight ; in 
 consequence of which, a number of their led horses were seized by my people^ 
 and by my auspicious fortune the standards of the enemy's pride were over- 
 turned. 
 
 During this time, the officers and chiefs of the enemy being quite discomfited, 
 were retreating towards Khezar, and it so happened that Arzu Melk Agha, the 
 daughter of Amyr Jelayr, and the wife of Amyr Musa, who in the confusion of 
 the defeat, had been left behind, having joined the runaways, was overtaken; 
 when I saw her, I instantly sent to her my (Shadruan) canopy to conceal her 
 from public view, and gave her in charge of Dulet Shah, the pay-master, who 
 was a (Hery Maimur) eunuch, or pilgrim ; and what was very extraordinary, the 
 lady being big with child, was safely delivered of a daughter in that desert.* 
 I pursued the enemy as far as the village of Feriltay, and spent the night in 
 that place. 
 
 As soon as the morning dawned, the whole of the enemy were driven from the 
 vicinity of Karshy; and my Amyrs Jaku and Syf Addeen, having 'foil owed the 
 runaways as far as the village of Jugerlyk, returned, and congratulated me on 
 victory. 
 
 As the winter was now approaching, I deemed it advisable to take up my 
 quarters at Karshy, during the inclement season ; but some of the chiefs advised 
 my making Bokhara my winter quarters; I said, " although Amyr Hussyn's 
 army has been defeated, his jealousy will be roused when he hears that I have in 
 person, taken possession of Bokhara, and will endeavour to annoy me; besides 
 it is a niinous place, and provisions are very scarce, it will be better to fix our 
 winter quarters at Karshy : I will send Mahmtid Shah to Bokhara, that he may 
 repair and render it populous, and he may remit the amount of the collections to 
 
 * The latter subsequently became his wife. 
 
A.D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 105 
 
 my treasury ; I will also invite Beg Shah, who is now an emigrant in Khurasan, 
 and give him charge of the country ; I will further write to Aly Beg Yusury, who 
 is now a wanderer in the desert, to join his son-rin-law, Mahmud Shah, at Bokhara ; 
 but we will in the mean time remain at Karshy, and repair the losses we have 
 sustained, during the late campaign ; my people also will collect their families, 
 and refresh their animals." After the council was concluded, I returned towards 
 Karshy, and encamped on the plain of victory, and there enjoyed myself. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The arrangement that I made for renewing the war with Amyr Hussyn, was 
 this ; when the defeated generals of Amyr Hussyn presented themselves before 
 him at Sali Seray, they threw their caps on the ground, and made some excuses ; 
 he abused them for their negligence, in the first place, for having permitted me 
 to surprise Karshy ; and secondly, for allovidng themselves with twelve thousand 
 horse, to be defeated by three hundred and thirteen men. 
 
 After having given vent to his rage, Amyr Hussyn resolved to make a vigorous 
 attack on me before I should, get settled in my quarters ; he in consequence 
 quitted Sali Seray, and gave orders for all his forces to join him. He appointed 
 the defeated Amyr Musa to the principal command, which consisted of ten 
 thousand select horse, with a number of his best officers. 
 
 Amyr Musa having seized the sword of revenge in his teeth, advanced with 
 his army towards Karshy. When I was informed of the proceedings of Amyr 
 Hussyn, and that the Amyr Musa, vrith ten thousand horse, had advanced as far 
 as the fort of Kehulkeh, and had encamped near Checkichec ; I resolved to make 
 a night attack on them ; I therefore marched by the road of Belghun Bdgh, 
 which lay to the left of the enemy, and having arrived there, passed the night in 
 that grov6: I then sent one of my scouts, named Terraunay, to observe the 
 situation of their encampment, to examine the roads of ingress a,nd egress of it, 
 and to send me intelligence as soon as they should pass the straits of Checkichec. 
 He went, and having seized one of the enemy's soldiers, examined him, and sent 
 me the information that Amyr Musa, with his ten thousand horse, had passed 
 the straits of Checkichec, and were to encamp that night at Chekdalyk. 
 
 I therefore passed that day in the desert, and when night came on, I mounted 
 my horse ; but when I arrived near the enemy's camp, found I was attended 
 only by three hundred horse ; I however gave the (Tekbyr) war cry, and having 
 entered their camp by the left, came out of it by the right : this unexpected 
 
 p 
 
106 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 A.D. 1366. 
 
 night attack, threw them into great confusion ; but having recovered froni their 
 fright, they mounted their horses. At this time, the day began to dawn, and 
 Amyr Musa having drawn out his army in line, stood looking at my party; but 
 without molesting us. I therefore alighted in the plain of Chekdalyk, and having 
 performed the morning prayers, again mounted, and retreated by the way of 
 Kurdenk. 
 
 I now resolved to I'eturn to Karshy, arid having strengthened it, to proceed to 
 Bokhara, and on beiiig joined by my other troops in that city, then to turn 
 about and oppose Anlyr Hussyn's army. When I reached Karshy, having made 
 all the requisite arrarigements, I marched towards Bokhara ; when I drew near 
 the city, Mahmud Shah, whom I had appointed governor of the place, came out 
 some distance to meei me, accompanied by Aly Yusury, and they both professed 
 their allegiance. 
 
 When I had halted in Bokhara, Amyr Jakti, who was not on friendly terms 
 with the governor, and had no confidence in his professions, privately requested 
 leave of absence to go to KhurasSn ; I Said, " I will consider of it, and do what- 
 ever shall appear advisdble ;" I then summoned the governor, and all the prin- 
 cipal officers, and entered into consultation on the state of affairs ; I said to 
 them, " although We are much inferior to the armyi of Amyr Hussyn, which is 
 approaching, nevertheless, if you will all unite firmly with me, we will go and 
 meet it, give them battle, and let the conqueror take the bride of the kingdom 
 by the hand." My brave generals approved of this opinion ; but the governor 
 and Aly Yusury being heartless, advised that we should fortify Bokhara, and 
 that I should, with a light drmy, in the Cossack manner, annoy the enemy, and 
 that no doubt we should prove successful. 
 
 Finding that Mahmud Shah and Aly Yusury were afraid, and that Amyr Jaku 
 was doubtful, I gave him leave to go to Khurasan ; and I also sent oflF Abas 
 Behader and Syf Addeen to Makhan, to levy troops along the banks of the river 
 Amu;* I appointed the Prince Pyr Muhammed, to escort the baggage and fol- 
 lowers, and intrusted the charge of the city to Mahmud Shah and Aly Yusury, 
 and advised them, if they found themselves unequal to stand a siege, to abandon 
 the place. 
 
 After this arrangement, I quitted Bokhara, with my three hundred Cossacks, 
 and advanced towards the enemy ; when we approached their encampment, we 
 seized a number of their horses and camels that were grazing, and I gave them 
 to my people ; I then proceeded towards Khurasan, and during the night crossed 
 the river Amu ; I then passed over the desert, and having reached Makhan, 
 joined the heavy baggage, and the remainder of my victorious troops. 
 
 * In the vicinity of the city of Amii, the Sihun is called the Amu. 
 
A. D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 107 
 
 I amused myself for some ftime in hunting in the plains of Makhp,n, waitiiig 
 for intelligence (from ;M9^hmud Shah, and news from Bokhara ; at length a letter 
 arrived from him, representing that he had fortified the city, that Amyr Hussyn 
 had come with his large army, and laid siege to it j that for some days he had 
 resisted, but the inhabitants had proved treacherous, and had taken part with my 
 enemy ; that Amyr Hussyn had gone to the tomb of Shykh Syf Addeen, and there 
 taken an oath, that the inhabitants of Bokhara had nothing to fear from him ; 
 in consequence of which, the citizens had rebelled, had taken possession of several 
 of the bastions, and had fortified them ; that although he had taken much pains 
 to reconcile them, they had turned their backs on him ; that being without re- 
 medy, he had armed his cavalry, and taken the field as Cossacks. 
 
 I was much distressed by this intelligence, and sent off spies to learn whether 
 Amyr Hussyn still remained in Bokhara, or had returned to Sali Seray. About 
 this time, Mahmud Shah and Aly Yusury, having made long journeys through 
 the desert, arrived, and had the honour of kissing my carpet ; as they had lost 
 several of their horses, and much property, I recompensed them, and waited for 
 the return of my spies. 
 
 At length the spies came back, and informed me that Amyr Hussyn had left a 
 large army under the command of Amyr Khelyl, in Bokhara, and had gone back 
 to Sali Seray. 
 
 On receipt of this i&telligence, I deliberated whether I should go to Melk 
 Hussyn,: Prince of Herat, and enter, into a confederacy with him against my 
 enemies. I had formerly rescued, this Prince from the hands of the olHBicers of 
 Amyr Kurghen, had carried him to Herat, and there placed him on the throne ; 
 on which account, he was under great obligations to me. But as I had no great 
 dependence on his gratitude, fearing that he might have been gained over by 
 Amyr Hussyn, and might prove an enemy, I wavered in my opinion. 
 
 I soon after ,reAeiyed information, that Melk Hussyn had arrived at Serkhush, 
 with the intention of visiting me ; I therefore sent pflFAmyr Jaku as my ambas- 
 sador, to meet.hjmj and instructed the la,tter, that he was to discover the bottom 
 $)f.MeIk Hussyn's heart, and to ascertain, whether he was sincere, or inimical ; if 
 the former, he, was to endeavour to strengthen the chain of friendship, and to re- 
 turn immediately. 
 
 In a i^hort timCj Amyr Jal^iipaine back, and brought me a letter from Melk 
 Hussyn, replete withr affection and friendship; as his kindness and sincerity 
 made a, great impression on me, I, therefore opened my mind, and wrote him, 
 " that as the chiefs of Bokhara, and all Maveralnaher, had entreated me to 
 
108 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1366. 
 
 " return to them, in compliance with their request, I meant to do so, but with his 
 " permission, would leave my son Muhammed Jehangyz, and all my family, in 
 " the vicinity of Makhan, under the protection of his kindness and friendship." 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 My plan of proceeding from my cantonment, at Makhan, towards Maveral- 
 naher and Khurasan, was this: my spies haying brought me intelligence, a 
 second time, that all the chiefs of Maveralnaher were very negligent and inat- 
 tentive to my proceedings, but that they still retained numerous followers ; I 
 therefore took a review of my troops, and found that they did not exceed one 
 thousand horse, and in an auspicious hour sought in the Koran for an omen, this 
 verse opened, " God is all sufficient for those who place their faith on. him." As 
 I ever placed my confidence on the Almighty, I committed my son Jehangyr to 
 to his protection, and having appointed Mubarik Sunjury to be his preceptor, 
 left them at Makhan : I marched to the banks of the Jihun, and when all my 
 folio W^ers had joined, I crossed the river in the night, and having left the high 
 road on the left, I halted in the fields of canes near the river : I remained con- 
 cealed there during that day, and deliberated whether I should, by a forced 
 march, endeavour to surprise the city of Bokhara, and then proceed towards 
 Samerkund, or whether I should first attack the different chiefs of Maveralnaher, 
 and subdue them, before they could form a junction with each other ; and having 
 thus cleared the country of them, then take possession of one of these cities, as 
 the seat of my government. 
 
 At this time, I was informed that Amyr Musa was encamped in the neighbour- 
 hood of Karshy, I therefore consulted the Koran whether I should attack him, 
 or Hindu Shah first ; this verse opened, " the fire of Moses was like lightning ;" 
 I took this for an auspicious omen, and remained in the lanes by the side of the 
 river the whole day in ambuscade. When night came on, I made a forced 
 march against the army of Amyr Musa, and having taken him by surprise, I 
 I took two of his generals prisoners, and dispersed all his soldiers. 
 
 It happened that in the town of Karshy, there were some merchants from 
 Bokhara, whom my people seized, and brought to me, with all their camels and 
 goods ; but I immediately ordered Shykh Aly Behader to escort them with all 
 their merchandize, to a place of safety, which raised my fame through the 
 country. 
 
A.D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 109 
 
 When information of my having defeated the army of Amyr Musa, reached 
 the other chiefs, they immediately assembled, and with the troops that I had 
 dispersed, amounting in all to five thousand horse, took possession of a strong 
 post called Kuzy. It therefore appeared to me, advisable to make a sudden 
 attack on them before they should learn the small number of my forces, or be 
 aware of my intention. In consequence of this determination, I formed my small 
 army into seven divisions, six of which I gave in charge to several officers, and 
 took post myself with the seventh. At this time, news arrived that the enemy 
 having arranged their troops, were advancing. I immediately mounted and 
 drew up my army, and called out to the chiefs, " before we shall have made the 
 seven attacks, ouf- adversaries will be annihilated;" and it turned out exactly 
 as I said. 
 
 In a short period, the enemy's army made its appearance in the plain of Kuzy, 
 and I soon learned that Hindu Shah commanded their advanced line. • I imme- 
 diately advanced with my staff officers, and took the command of our advanced 
 division; I then examined, with the eye of experience, the mode of attack and 
 retreat, and I observed that. the enemy's divisions were much separated ; but at 
 this moment, Aly Khan Behader, who commanded the right wing of my .first 
 line, being terrified by the appearance of the foe, ran away ; I instantly ordered 
 Amyr Jaku, who had the command ofj the left wing of the. first line, to charge, 
 and the right wing of the second line to advance, and take up the ground in the 
 first line : during this manoeuvre, Amyr Jaku having defeated his opponents, had 
 a fall from his horse, and was for a short time bewildered, but he again mounted 
 and halted; as soon as I heard of the accident, I sent him some (Mumia) medi- 
 cine, which I had about me, and he recovered. 
 
 At this time, the right wing of the. enemy made a violent charge, ouiwhich I 
 called out to my left wing, to do the same, and spurring on my horse, charged 
 in person. We were warmly engaged from breakfast time, till noon-day prayer ; 
 but when the sun became vertical, the enemy gave way, and dispersed ; at that 
 moment I had alighted on the field of battle, and was saying my prayers, to 
 which I then added my thanks for the victory. 
 
 Mywariiors pursued the enemy as far as Chekdalyk, and having taken a num- 
 ber of their chiefs and officers, brought them as prisoners to me. Among the 
 prisoners that were brought in was, Aljaytu Sultan, governor of Talkhan ; when 
 brought into my presence, I was doubtful whether I should give orders for kill- 
 ing him or not ;. but as soon as his sight fell on me, he said, " O Commander, I 
 have been grateful for the salt I have eaten of my master, and I have bravely 
 fought against his enemy, you may either slay me, or liberate me." 
 
110 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1366. 
 
 (Here follows a Turkish verse.) 
 I said to my nobles, " he speaks the truth, he has been a loyal subject, foV I have 
 frequently endeavoured to entice him into my servicte, his constant reply has been, 
 ' as long as I can eat the salt of Amyr Hussyn, I will not turn my face towards 
 any other person :' " the prisoner then said, " if I shall ever eat' of your salt, I will 
 devote my life in exchange for it." As I felt inclined to favour him, some of the 
 persons present said, " there is no reliance to be placed on this man;" I replied, 
 " there is no doubt of his manliness, he may lose his head, but his promise will 
 endure ; if he once eats my salt, I am convinced he will prove as faithful to me, 
 as he has shewn himself to Amyr Hussyn ; in retaining him in my service, there 
 are several advantages, and in killing him, several disadvantagess, of his present 
 or future worth, you are no judges ; I, at all events, shall gain his father, whom 
 I have respected for thirty years, and I shall obtain the present services of this 
 young man ;" I therefore encouraged him, and released him : he ever afterwards 
 attended my stirrup, fought many battles with me ; and at the time when Shah 
 Munsur attacked me in person, he protected and saved me ; upon that event, I 
 said to my nobles, " one should endeavour to know the worth and value of a 
 man, whether friend or foe ;" they assented, bent their knees, and prayed for my 
 prosperity. 
 
 As soon as the army of Amyr Hussyn had fled, and repassed the straits of 
 Checkichec, I called a council of all my chiefs, and proposed that we should 
 pursue and annihilate the remainder of the enemy, at the head of whom, was 
 Khizer Behader, but who had shut himself up iii the City of Samerkund. In 
 consequence of this determination, we marched to Kesh, of which place I ap- 
 pointed Tughy Shah, governor, and Tufmajuk to be collector of the district, and 
 realize the revenue due to government; I then proceeded 'with my victorious 
 army toward Samerkund. 
 
 When we arrived near Samerkund, I encamped in the vicinity df' the- city, and 
 sent a summons to the govei-nor, Khizer Behader, offering him the choice! of my 
 favour, or my revenge; he wrote me this answer, " if I Should come over to your 
 " highness, the salt and kindness of Amyr Hussyn would seize me, and the M^orld 
 " would call me an ungrateful wretch, and a scoundrel,' for being guilty of trea- 
 " chery in giving up a- place confided to me by a Muselman ;* such conduct is 
 *' inconsistent #ith the' duties, of a person professing the Muhammedan .religion, 
 " if I should be base ettough to commit this act of villainy, neither yoUr High* 
 
 * The followers of the Arabian Prophet never call themselves Muhammedans, but Muselmaris, (re- 
 signed) or Muminans, (believers) they consider it disrespectftd, and inakiiig too free with his name ; 
 for a similar reason, they do not call iis Christians, btit (Ness^) Nazareens. 
 
A.D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. Ill 
 
 " ness nor your ofl&cers would ever place any confidence or relianceion me ; if I 
 " shall be killed bravely doing my duty, it will be better in every respect than 
 " to (be guilty of dishonesty." I praised him for his fidelity, but drew out my 
 army, >and advanced close to the city, and my warriors were about to attack it, 
 when the governor attempted to make his escape ; Ak Timtir Behader met him 
 near the gate, and seized him by the belt of his quiver, but the belt? broke, and 
 the governor with diflSiculty again got inside the gate, and saved himself.' Ak 
 Behader brought the quiver to me, as > a proof of his zeal, in recompense for 
 which, I promoted him ; I then drew off from the town, and encamped ait the 
 village of Retin, from thence I marched to the village of Shah Rukh, where the 
 water and air was very good, and rested there for some time. 
 
 At this place, I obtained intelligence that Amyr Hussyn had detached Aljaytti 
 Bugha with an army to relieve Sattierkund, and that they were approaching : I 
 also received a letter from Tughy Shah, my governor of Kesh, stating that, a 
 party of the enemy had suddenly entered the district, and had seized my col- 
 lector Termajtik. 
 
 On receipt of this bad news, I was much dispirited, and formed to myself three 
 plans ; 1st. That I should turn Cossack, and never pass twenty-four hours in one 
 place, and plunder all that came to hand. 2nd. That I should make a forced 
 march to meet Amyr Hussyn, surprise his camp, and annihilate his army. 3rd. 
 That I should leave the country, and proceed to Khujend ; being still undecided, 
 I placed my foot in the stirrup, and having crossed the river Yam, I encamped 
 on its bank. 
 
 At this time, my whole force consisted of one thousand horse ; when I men- 
 tioned the three plans to my chiefs, they all agreed that the one of retreating, to 
 Khujend, was the best ; we then quitted the river Yam, and after three or four 
 marches, reached the bank of the Khujend, (Sihtin) where we encamped. 
 
 At this place, I received letters from Ky Khuseru and Behram Jelayr, who, 
 were formerly in my service, but who had quitted it for that of Amyr Hussyn, 
 stating, that being in danger of their lives from Hussyn, they had therefore 
 deserted in the night, and had taken refuge at Khanchyn; they further repre- 
 sented that the Amyr had killed their brothers, and plundered their tribes,; in 
 revenge for which, they had collected seven thousand horse, and were waiting 
 at Tashkund, ready to join me whenever I should order them. * 
 
 In consequence of this intelligence, I resolved to march to Tashkund ; when I 
 reached that country, Ky Khuseru being delighted, advanced to meet: me; he 
 carried me to his own residence, and made a great feast on the occasion. As 
 * Khujend and Tashkund are both cities on the banks of the Sihun. 
 
112 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1366. 
 
 the Emperor Tugleck Timur Khan had given his daughter in marriage to Ky 
 Khuseru, by whom he had a daughter, now arrived at the age of puberty ; we 
 agreed to betroth her to my eldest son Jehangyr, to which measure, Behram 
 Jelayr, who was her relation, also gave his consent. In consequence of this 
 ceremony, I passed a whole month in luxury and every delight at Tashkund, It 
 must be explained that this Behram Jelayr had been brought up by me, that I 
 had promoted him, that he became proud, but being reduced to low circum- 
 stances, had asked my pardon ; in consequence of which, I forgave and restored 
 him to his former rank, and afterwards further promoted him. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 At this time, I received intelligence that Amyr Hussyn, with a large army, had 
 passed by Kesh, and was encamped at Saryelak ; I therefore resolved to march 
 with Ky Khuseru, towards him, and make a sudden attack on his army. In 
 consequence of this resolution, Ky Khuseru and I repeated the prayer for suc- 
 cess, and set out, leaving Behram Jelayr in the rear to support us. 
 
 About this time, I obtained further information that Amyr Hussyn had de- 
 tached Amyr Musa, with several other chiefs, and twelve thousand horse from 
 Saryelak, that they had passed Samerkund with the intention of fighting me, 
 that the main body was encamped on the banks of the river Belenghur, that 
 their advanced division, consisting of three thousand men, were encamped in the 
 plain of Surengeran, under Melk Behader, and that another division of four 
 thousand men, under the command of Jehan Shah, had been sent to Rebat Mulk. 
 
 At this time, I deliberated on two plans, the first was to leave the road on the 
 left, and proceed to attack Amyr Hussyn, while separated from his principal 
 officers ; the second, to march against the several divisions, and cut them off in 
 detail. 
 
 Having in conjunction with Ky Khuseru, taken a muster of our forces, we 
 found that we had in all only three thousand horse ; I therefore resolved to attack 
 the detached parties, and having proceeded with my own troops, amounting only 
 to one thousand horse, I attacked Jehan Shah, dispersed his army, and seized a 
 great quantity of plunder before my confederate came up ; when he arrived with 
 his division, wehalted at the village of Azuk, that our men and horses might be 
 refreshed ; when night came on, we agreed to march against the other division of 
 the enemy, commanded by Melk Behader, at Surengeran ; I then formed the 
 army into three divisions, I took command of the advanced one, and left Ky 
 
A. D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. US 
 
 Khuseru in charge of the rear one, as a covering party." I then put my foot in 
 the stirrup, and placing my trust in God, advanced towards the enemy ; I ordered 
 the Moghul standard to be raised, and gave out that the Moghul army was 
 arrived. 
 
 When my three divisions were seen from the vicinity of Surengeran, the pea- 
 sants informed Melk Behader, that the whole Moghul army was coming, and 
 that Amyr Timur commanded the advance, and he himself seeing the Moghul 
 standards and colours, had no doubt of the fact ; but feeling himself unequal to 
 the contest, gave orders for a retreat, on which his whole army ran off, and 
 during the night, reached Amyr Hussyn's camp ; I pursued them for a consider- 
 able distance, and returned victorious to my camp ; I then sent intelligence to 
 Ky Khuseru, that I had defeated Amyr Hussyn's detachments, and that if he 
 would now advance with his Jete forces, we might take Hussyn prisoner ; he 
 replied by my messenger, " that the Jetes were not fond of fighting, that they 
 only loved plunder, that it would not be fitting in us as followers of Muhammed, 
 to permit these infidels to plunder and murder the Muselmans who were in 
 Hussyn's camp, as it would in the first place be sacrilegious, and secondly it 
 would induce them to desert with the plunder to their own country." I was 
 satisfied with this hint, and turned my reins toward Rebat Mulk ; Ky Khuseru 
 came out to meet me, and we passed the day there in feasting. 
 
 Having heard that some of the Jetes had collected a quantity of plunder, and 
 had set off towards home, I sent a party to force them back ; I then halted to 
 wait for intelligence respecting the conduct of Amyr Hussyn, after he should 
 have heard of the defeat of his detachments. In a very short period, some of 
 my spies returned and informed me that when the defeated chiefs appeared before 
 Amyr Hussyn, he abused them, and the fire of anger being lighted up, he had 
 severely scolded them, that he had vowed vengeance against me, and that having 
 assembled all his warriors, he was advancing towards me. 
 
 On hearing this news, Ky Khuseru and I drew out our troops and advanced 
 towards the enemy : when we arrived at the village of Barsyn, we obtained in- 
 formation that Amyr Hussyn, vnth a select division of his army, had arrived at 
 Ak Kutel, and was advancing; I immediately ordered the trumpets to be 
 sounded, and my troops to mount. At this time it began to snow, and as the 
 array of Amyr Hussyn had nothing to eat or cover them, but the snow, they were 
 therefore greatly harassed, and could neither advance nor retreat : after some 
 time, not being able to procure shelter, and afraid of being buried in the snow, 
 they dispersed, and made towards their home. 
 
 Ky Khuseru and I, with our troops, passed that day in the houses of Barsyn, 
 
 Q 
 
114 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1366. 
 
 and the next morning we mounted our horses, and marched towards Tashkund :* 
 at this time I was informed that Behram Jelayr, whom I had left to coyer our 
 retreat, (if necessary) had gone back to Tashkund with his Jete followers. 
 
 In a short time we were met by my family and dependants that I had left 
 behind, and having entered the city, I took up my winter quarters there. It 
 happened that this winter was so very severe, that even the very birds of the 
 forest came into the town, and entered into the houses ; I however enjoyed it 
 extremely, as Timur Beg, the (Kud Khoda) superintendant of one of the quarters 
 of the city, sent me daily forty eggs, and a large tureen of (Joghrat) soup ; I 
 ever remembered this obligation as a debt of gratitude. 
 
 Haviiig now taken up my winter quarters in Tashkund, I sent letters of con- 
 gratulation to my son Muhammed Jehangyr, whom I had left at Makhan, and 
 to the other persons of my family that I had left at Merve, in Khurasan, and 
 administered comfort to them all. 
 
 As the enmity of Amy r Hussyn to me was excessive, in order to avert its evil 
 consequences, I resolved to send an embassy to the Khan of Jetteh, to request 
 assistance,, and having mentioned my intention to my chiefs, they all approved 
 of the measure ; I therefore dispatched Shumsaddyn with three other officers to 
 carry a number of presents to the Khan, and to solicit his aid. 
 
 About this period, news arrived that Amyr Hussyn had fortified the city of 
 Samerkund, had appointed Pulad Bugha to be governor, and had then proceeded 
 to Arheng S6ray. I continued tranquilly at Tashkund, waiting for intelligence 
 from my ambassadors, at length Ak Bugha arrived with the information, that 
 the Khan of Jetteh had sent ten thousand horse with the ambassadors to my 
 assistance, and that they would shortly arrive. 
 
 When this news reached Amyr Hussyn, he was greatly alarmed, and imme- 
 diately sent by the hands of his generalissimo, Amyr Musa, a copy of the Koran, 
 addressed to the prelates and learned body of Tashkund, Khujend, and Andijan, 
 imploring them to wait on me, and endeavour by all means in their power, to 
 conciliate me, and stating that Amyr Musa and Mulana Aalum would bear tes- 
 timony of his having sworn on the Koran, that he would henceforth be my friend. 
 In consequence of this measure, early in the spring, all the prelates and learned 
 bodies of the three cities having assembled in council on this important business, 
 waited on me, and laid before me the sacred book, on which Amyr Hussyn had 
 taken the oath of reconciliation, and entreated my forgiveness ; I replied that 
 the Amyr had frequently before sent Korans, on which he had taken the oaths 
 of amity, and afterwards forgetting his vows to God, had broken his promises, I 
 
 * It is situated on the N. E. bank of the Sihun, Lat. 43,40, N. Lon. 64,48, E. 
 
A.D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 115 
 
 therefore had no confidence in his oaths or promises. After the learned body 
 had used many entreaties, Mulana Aalum proposed that we should consult the 
 Koran ; he did so, and this verse came forth, " when two parties of Muselmans 
 quarrel, do yei make peace between them :" the prelates then said, " in conformity 
 with the orders of God, you must make peace." * In compliance with this re- 
 quest, I agreed to a reconciliation, but said, " I will first send some confidential 
 persons to Amyr Hussyn, that he may confirm his promises, after which, I will 
 meet him at any place that may be agreed on :" Amyr Musa and the prelates 
 replied, " that they would attend me to Samerkund, and would see the treaty 
 confirmed." I therefore placed my foot in the stirrup, and accompanied by all 
 the learned body, I crossed the Sihun, and arrived in the vicinity of Samerkund- 
 
 About this time, in order to discover my real intentions, Amyr Hussyn had 
 caused a report to be spread, that he was dead, but this was only one of his stra- 
 tagems to try me, because if I should impatiently enter Samerkund, it would 
 render me suspected, and would be injurious to my character. 
 
 I therefore paid no attention to the report of his death, but while seated on 
 my horse, I resolved to proceed towards the fortress of Shadman ; in consequence 
 of this determination, I turned my face (without alighting) towards the plain of 
 Shadman, attended by all the prelates. I then sent a letter by the hands of 
 Bukhte Behader, to Amyr Hussyn, at Sali Seray, to ascertain whether he was 
 dead or alive; in the mean time, I proceeded, and did not draw in my reins till, 
 I entered Shadman, where I waited the return of my messenger, but Amyr Musa 
 stopped at Samerkund. 
 
 During this period, a detachment of the army of Amyr Hussyn approached usj 
 and fearlessly began to murder my people ; I therefore mounted a rising ground, 
 in the middle of the plain, with a party of my troops, and sent out two other 
 divisions to oppose them ; these divisions turned their flanks, while I advanced 
 in their front, and compelled them to make a speedy retreat ; we however took 
 some of them, whom I abused and liberated. I then resolved to cross the Kumek 
 river, accompanied by the prelates, and to halt at a fortress in that vicinity, till 
 I could procure further intelligence. 
 
 Soon after this affair, Bukhte Behader returned from Sali Seray, and informed 
 me that Amyr Hussyn was alive and well, that he was much rejoiced on hearing 
 of my approach, and was anxiously looking for my arrival, in order that he 
 might relinquish all animosity, and repeat his oaths of friendship ; my messenger 
 
 * The ten thousand Jetes that were coming to his assistance, were IdolaterSj and \(fffilld have done 
 much injury to the Muselmans. 
 
ire MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1366, 
 
 further stated, " that. while he was in Amyr Hussyn's presence, his general, Amyr 
 Musa, had arrived, and informed his master, that he had accompanied me as far 
 as Samerkund, where I had heard the dreadful report of his death ; that 1 had 
 in consequence marched to the fortress of Shadman, while he had gone into 
 Samerkund, to inquire into the grounds of the report." On receiving the infor- 
 mation from Musa, that I had gone towards the fort of Shadman, Amyr Hussyn 
 became much alarmed, and had despatched a confidential person to me, named 
 Turan Shah, who would shortly arrive, in order to confirm the amicable promises 
 he had made. 
 
 When Turan Shah came into my presence, and had repeated all that has been 
 related, I was satisfied, and conferred an honorary (Khelat) dress on him ; he 
 however requested that I ' would again send a confidential person with him to 
 hear Amyr Hussyn repeat his promises, I therefore sent Abas Behader, who was 
 one of my most confidential servants, with instructions, that if he should think 
 Amyr Hussyn was sincere in his protestations, he might then propose we should 
 meet at the tomb of Ata Aly, " blessed be his remains," and there repeat our 
 promises of perpetual friendship. 
 
 When Abas Behader delivered this message to Amyr Hussyn, he sent two of 
 his most confidential generals, viz. Amyr Musa and Aljaitu, to meet me ; at the 
 time that these oflS^cers were coming into my presence, some of my chiefs repre- 
 sented to me, that these two persons were the main pillars of Hussyn's power, 
 that we had better bind them, and rriake a sudden attack on that Prince ; I re- 
 plied, " it is beneath my dignity to be guilty of a breach of promise, or to rebel 
 against God and his holy book ;" this silenced them. 
 
 When Musa and Aljaitu were introduced, they made a speech on the part of 
 their master : after this, they returned, and having persuaded Amyr Hussyn to 
 mount, he went, attended by several thousand horse, to the tomb of Ata Aly, 
 where I met him, and we sat down to confer; he said, " we will not talk of what 
 has past ;" I replied, " a repetition of grievances, would only be the cause of 
 mutual dissatisfaction." He then said, " if you and I are united, we need not 
 fear the power of any stranger ;" this he said as an allusion to some person, 
 (probably the Jetes) ; I answered, " if the stranger is a friend, he is welcome, 
 and if he is an enemy, he may still remain a stranger," He then laid his hand 
 on the Koran, and repeated his oath of friendship, I trembling, placed my hand 
 on the sacred volume, and said, " if Amyr Hussyn does not break his promise, I 
 will faithfully preserve mine, but if he shall ever attempt to kill, or imprison, or 
 injure me, I will not be deficient in the preservation of my life, my property, and 
 
A.D. 1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 117 
 
 my honour ;" being thus reconciled, we mounted, and sitting on our horses, we 
 bade each other farewell.*; After this ceremony, Amyr Hussyn returned to Sali 
 Seray, and I proceeded to Kesh. 
 
 CHAFfER XXV. 
 
 Upon my arrival at Kesh, I sent orders to my son Muhammed Jehangyr to 
 leave Makhan, and bring all my family with him to Kesh : I soon after received 
 a letter from Amyr Hussyn, informing me that the Princes of Badukhshan had 
 raised the standard of rebellion, and that it was incumbent on him to proceed 
 against them. I immediately wrote and sent him an answer, wishing him success^ 
 I then took up my abode, and enjoyed myself for some time in the city of Kesh. 
 
 At length I received information that Melk Hussyn, the (Valy) i-uler of Herat, 
 had invaded the territory of Balkh, and plundered the inhabitants of the country. 
 I therefore placed my foot in the stirrup, and having crossed the river at Termuz, 
 I made forced marches, and having come up with the marauders, took from them 
 all their plunder, and restored it to the owners, and wrote to Amyr Hussyn all 
 the particulars : he immediately requested that I would proceed to his assistance 
 in Badukhshan. 
 
 Having restored all the plunder to the people of Balkh, I set out for Badukh- 
 shan ; but when I arrived at Kundez, the Princes having made their apologies 
 to Amyr Hussyn, he was on his return home, and we met at Kundez ; we em- 
 braced each other on horseback, we thence proceeded to the plain of Askemush, 
 Where we encamped ; I entered his tent, and all the jealousy and enmity which 
 had existed in our minds during our separation, was entirely removed. 
 
 ^Soon after this time, Amyr Hussyn was informed that Ak Bugha and Pulad 
 Bugha having strengthened the fortress of Cabul, had raised the standard of re- 
 bellion'fon receipt of this intelligence, he came to my tent, and entreated that I 
 would accompany him to Cabal, and that he would divide that country in a 
 brotherly manner with me, and he wrote with his own hand the following agree- 
 ment ; " if it shall please God that we may subdue the country of Cabul, it shall 
 be divided in a brotherly manner with the friends of Timur :" having folded this 
 letter, he placed it before me ; confiding in his written promise, I made arrange- 
 ments for subduing Cabulistan, which much gratified Amyr Hussyn. 
 
 This Pulad Bugha, and. his brother Ak Bugha, had formerly been two of 
 Amyr Hussyn's most confidential servants; he had appointed them to the 
 
 * This passage differs from Sherif Addeen's History, who says, the ceremony was performed by de- 
 puties. Petis de la Croix's History, page 159. 
 
118 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1366. 
 
 command of the province of Cabul; this elevation turned their heads, and they 
 raised the standard of independence in that region. In order to subdue them, I 
 took the command of the advanced line of our army, vi^hile Amyr Hussyn led on 
 the main body ; we departed unexpectedly from Arheng Seray, and crossed the 
 Hindu Ktish mountains,* and by rapid marches, entered the Cabtil territory. 
 When this news reached Ak Bugha, being puffed up with pride, he advanced 
 with an army to meet me ; I formed my troops into three divisions, the advance 
 guard was commanded by Jughtai Behader, the second by Shykh Aly Behader, 
 and I in person,' brought up the rear ; I then gave orders to the advanced division 
 to attack the rebels with vigour, when Jughtar and Ak Bugha met, they ex- 
 changed three cuts of the sword, on the fourth cut, Jughtai was wounded, at the 
 fifth cut, Aly Behader joined with his division, and the two armies fought hand 
 to hand ; after some hard work, my people began to lose ground, but at this 
 time I came up, and when my warriors saw me, although many of them were 
 severely wounded, they returned to the charge ; I then called out to an officer 
 who was standing near me, to take a party and block up the road to the fort, 
 and thereby cut off the retreat of the rebels. At the seventh cut of the sword, 
 Ak Bugha was wounded on the head, which confounded his brain, and he was 
 taken prisoner ; his brother Pulad Bugha effected his retreat to the fort, but I 
 encouraged my men to break open the gate with sledges and hammers, which 
 being effected, we entered the citadel, took Pulad prisoner, and I gave quarter 
 to the garrison. 
 
 Two days after this event, Amyr Hussyn arrived, and I went out of the fort to 
 meet him ; he alighted from his horse, took me in his arms, -and congratulated 
 me on my success. As I was greatly incensed against these two rebels, I should 
 have died of vexation if I had not succeeded, I therefore as soon as I was seated 
 in the fort, had ordered them to be brought into my presence, they were brought 
 before me bound; when I saw them, I was convinced by experience, that a 
 Prince should never promote a servant so as to turn his brains, but ought always 
 to keep him between fear and hope, and should appoint a (Kutel) successor as a 
 spy to watch over him. It also came into my mind that no legitimately born 
 person would have acted in the infamous manner these two scoundrels had done ; 
 I therefore addressed Bugha, and said to him, " may your face be black, if your 
 mother had been a virtuous woman, you never would have been guilty of such 
 ingratitude to your benefactor, the Amyr Hussjna, who raised you from a low 
 situation to an important command ; it has been truly said that ' a bastard never 
 quits this world till he has injured his patron,' you are the son of a whore, as you 
 have clearly proved." 
 
 * This name (Slayer of the Hindus) was given to these mountains, in consequence of a Hindu army 
 having suffered severely from the cold in these regions ; Hindu signifies black. 
 
A.D.1366. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 119 
 
 Soon after Amyr Hussyn's arrival at Cabul, he appointed agents to all the 
 public offices, quite forgot my services, and never even thanked mej I was 
 ashamed to produce the written agreement he had given me, and when I saw 
 his total want of kindness, I left the retaliation to Providence ; but I quitted the 
 fort, mounted my horse, and encamped in the plain. 
 
 Amyr Hussyn having made all the requisite arrangements respecting Cabul, 
 prepared for his departure and while we were seated on horseback, consulted 
 me whether he should make the city of Balkh,* the residence of his government ; 
 I told him by no means to think of it ; but as the evil star of his destiny was 
 then in the ascendant, he would not listen to advice, but went to Balkh, and 
 having arrived there, he repaired the fort of Hinduan, and compelled the in- 
 habitants of the city to remove thither, I returned to my residence of Kesh, and 
 continued there. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 In the year 769, 1 entered my thirty-third year, and being of a » tj ,0^7 
 restless disposition, I was much inclined to invade some of the neigh- 
 bouring countries ; but at this time my spies came and informed me that the 
 Jete army was approaching, I considered this a fortunate circumstance, and em- 
 ployed myself in equipping my army ; soon after I had received this intelligence, a 
 messenger arrived frpm Amyr Hussyn, who stated, " that the Jete army, resem- 
 bling a dark cloud, were advancing, and that a sun-like Timur, was requisite to 
 disperse it," and made use of many other flattering expressions. In reply to these 
 fulsome compliments, I produced to the messenger, the agreement written by 
 Amyr Hussyn, for the division of the country of Cabul, and said, " after having 
 conquered that place, your master did not even thank me for my assistance, 
 much less fulfil his promise of giving it to me." 
 
 When Amyr Hussyn received my message, he immediately sent his general, 
 Musa, to me to say, " that the whole of the country of Cabul was at my service," 
 but I did not credit this speech, and replied, " if it shall please God, I Avill re- 
 take the country from the Jetes, without being under any obligation to your 
 master." I then resolved to allow the Jete army to enter the country. 
 
 At this timCj Amyr Hussyn sent an order to Musa, to cross the river Sihun, 
 with all his forces ; Musa complied, and having crossed the river, came in sight 
 of the Jetes, who immediately marched from their cantonment, near Tashkund, 
 and made a rapid charge on the army of Musa, the latter being defeated, 
 
 * The Bactria of the Greeks, Lat. 36,28, N. Lon. 65,16, £. See Bulkh ; Edinburgh Gazetteer. 
 
120 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1367. 
 
 recrossed the river. When this news reached Amyr Hussyn, he marched from 
 Balkh, and halted in the plains of Kesh : during this time, the Jetes being puffed 
 up by success, continued to advance; on which Amyr Hussyn being greatly 
 alarmed, came to my habitation, and having entered, said to me, " when our 
 enemies the Jetes shall have destroyed me, what do you mean to do;" I replied, 
 " whatever God shall please, I will do ;" the Amyr was much affected by my 
 speech, and said, " God grant that you with a strong heart, may mount and take 
 command of the advanced army, and march against the enemy, while I protect 
 the rear, for I see that Providence has written the signs of victory and success 
 on your forehead ;" on hearing this, my chiefs were very much incensed, and 
 said, " how long are we to fight the battles, and be killed and wounded in the 
 .service of another, and wear the clothes, and eat the morsels of a stranger." 
 
 In the public assembly, Amyr Hussyn wrote out and offered to me an agree- 
 ment, that Samerkund should be mine as formerly ; I replied, " I will not accept 
 Samerkund from you, but if it shall please God, I will take it from the enemy 
 by the power of my sword." 
 
 When Amyr Hussyn saw my magnanimity, and that I would not accept of 
 Samerkund from him, he put on a melancholy countenance, told me of the defeat " 
 of his forces, and of the power of the Jetes ; although he was apparently sincere 
 in his desire to make friends, the real fact was, that he wished me to be defeated, 
 as Amyr Musa had been, and compelled to retreat. 
 
 But I placing my confidence in the aid of the Prophet, and his illustrious com- 
 panions, determined to fight the Jetes, and having assembled two thousand horse, 
 marched from the plain of Kesh, towards the bank of the liver Sihun. As we 
 went on, it entered my mind, that as there was a great jealousy existed between 
 Kummer Addyn and Hajy Beg, the enemy's two generals, if I could foment a 
 quarrel between them, I might soon settle the business of the Jetes. It so 
 happened as I had wished, for they openly quarrelled, in consequence of which, 
 one half of the army took the part of Kummer Addyn, and the other half, the 
 part of Hajy Beg, and a regular battle took place between them. When I re- 
 ceived this news, I immediately marched to attack the Jete forces ; when I 
 approached them, they were alarmed, and fled towards their cantonments ; thus 
 by the Almighty aid, I returned victorious and successful. When intelligence 
 of this event reached Amyr Hussyn, he came to meet me, took me in his arms, 
 ordered the carpet of pleasure to be spread, and made great rejoicings. 
 
 While thus employed, information was brought that the Princes of Badukh- 
 shan had placed their feet on the path of transgression, and had plundered 
 the city of Kundez ; this intelligence caused Amyr Hussyn much anxiety, and 
 
A. D. 1367. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 121 
 
 he turned the face of entreaty towards me, for such was the practice of that 
 Prince, that whenever any misfortune occurred, he cried like a woman, but when 
 successful, he boasted as if he had been a hero : another of his bad qualities was, 
 that he was very envious, in. so much, that he envied his own servants, whom he 
 had promoted, whenever they were fortunate, and by his bad conduct to them 
 and folly, caused them to rebel. Thus whenever he had appointed a new gover- 
 nor to a district, he wished to take from the preceding one, every thing he had 
 made, and never allowed any governor to. remain more than a year in any 
 country, so that they never had an opportunity of realizing their expences. 
 
 It was in this manner he treated the Princes of Badukhshan, who had been 
 very submissive to him, and paid him a large tribute, which this year he had en- 
 creased far beyond their power of liquidating, and had even taken Kundez from 
 them, contrary to agreement. In consequence of this oppression, they were in- 
 censed, and plundered part of Hussyn's territory ; the Amyr sent an army against 
 them, which was defeated, for the fact was, that many of his officers were so 
 disgusted with his empty professions and conduct, that they united with the 
 Princes of. Badukhshan, in a determination to depose Hussyn, and even wrote 
 letters to me on the subject, with complaints against him. When intelligence 
 of these circumstances were communicated, to the Amyr, he came during the 
 night to me, and with much supplication, begged that I would preserve him and 
 his government : I shewed him the letters I had received, on reading them, he 
 was astonished and bewildered; I therefore comforted him, and said, "I will 
 bring over the Princes to you, either by war, or by peace ; but there are two of 
 your generals who have been always hypocrites, my advice is this, do not trust 
 to them, but let me arrange the army ; I will advance against the Princes of 
 Badukhshan, and do you keep one days' march in the rear : " he having agreed 
 to this measure, we repeated the prayer for success^ I then made long marches, 
 and, crossed the Jihun, and encamped in the desert of Kesliem, which is part of 
 the territory of Badukhshan. 
 
 At this time, I received a letter from Amyr Hussyn, informing me that he had 
 sent his son Jehan Mulk, to join me; I also was informed, that the Princes of 
 Badukhshan had taken possession of the summits and passes of the mountains 
 of Hindu Kush, and had blocked them up ; I therefore sent Jehan Mulk, who by 
 this time had arrived, to force the passes, and clear the country, and then wait 
 for my arrival. 
 
 Jehan Mulk immediately marched, and entered the passes of the mountain, 
 and began to ravage and plunder the country ; but the Princes of Badukhshan 
 having dismounted their troops, closed up the ends of the passes, and opposed 
 
122 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1367. 
 
 him valiantly ; at length, the young man finding himself unable to contend with 
 them, commenced his retreat, losing not only the plunder he had collected, but 
 all his own eflfects ; beside which, four hundred of his father's soldiers were taken 
 prisoners ; in consequence of this misfortune, Jehan Mulk lost all self confidence, 
 and retreated to me for safety. 
 
 I now placed my foot in the stirrup, and having arrived near the summit of 
 the mountain, at the first charge I gained possession of the pass, cleared it of 
 the Badukhshians, and took some of them prisoners. The remainder of them 
 continued their retreat to the summit of Jerm, where they took post, and resolved 
 to oppose me ; I again mounted my horse, and having ordered the trumpets to 
 sound, proceeded towards the enemy ; when they saw my standards, and knew 
 that I was advancing against them in person, they were terrified, and sent an 
 ambassador to beg for mercy. 
 
 The next day a number of the respectable inhabitants and prelates of the city 
 of Badukhshan, came and supplicated that I would spare the country, and re- 
 quested that I would come and take up my abode with them. I therefore had 
 compassion on their feelings, sent them back, and followed them to the city of 
 Badukhshan. 
 
 At this place, the great men and oflScers of the army, and some of the Princes, 
 waited on me, and brought me a number of presents, and returned all the plun- 
 der and cattle that had been taken from Jehan Mulk. 
 
 In consequence of their conduct, I resolved to remain in the city till I could 
 ratify a peace between the Princes of Badukhshan and Amyr Hussyn. But the 
 Amyr being dissatisfied at my delay, suspected that I was confederating with the 
 Princes against him, he therefore sent an officer to inform me that Shykh Mu- 
 hammed, son of Byan Selduz, and Ky Khuseru, had assembled all their clans, had 
 raised the standard of rebellion, and that he being satisfied with the reduction 
 of Badukhshan, was on his return to Sali Seray. On receiving this information, 
 I immediately put my foot in the stirrup, and followed the Amyr. 
 
 When I arrived at Sali Seray, which was his capital, I discovered the cause of 
 the enmity of Shykh Muhammed and Ky Khuseru, for when I reached my 
 own cantonment, I received letters from them, (written in the Turhy language) 
 saying, " we are afraid of the severity and stratagems of Amyr Hussyn, and 
 " are convinced that your Highness being an unsuspicious character, will shortly 
 " fall a prey to his deceit and fraud ; we speak with the frankness of Turks, and 
 " have repeated with our tongues whatever was in our hearts." 
 
 At the same time, I learned that these two chiefs had written letters to Amyr 
 Hussyn; I therefore shewed him the letters I had received, hoping that he 
 
A. D. 1367. MEMOIRS OF TIM UR. 123 
 
 would with the same openness and friendship, shew me those addressed to him, 
 but he kept iivhatever was in his mind concealed, although I guessed that the 
 contents of the two letters were nearly the same, in order to foment a quarrel 
 betvreen us ; but Amyr Hussyn still believed that I was inimical to him, and 
 meant to play him some trick ; I further learned that the Amyr had said in a 
 council of his confidential people, " as long as Timur lives, my sovereignty and 
 dominion is in danger, and that he was resolved to seize me :" I replied to my 
 informant, " it is impossible, for Hussyn has taken his oath on the Koran, and 
 promised never to attempt any thing against me, if he is no longer a Muselman, 
 the holy book should be taken away from him. 
 
 About this time, I also received a letter from Aadil Sultan, whom Amyr 
 Hussyn, supposing him to be a descendant of Jengyz, had raised to the dignity 
 of Khan, informing me that Hussyn certainly planned treachery against me : 
 when I had read this letter, I was convinced that Hussyn having forgotten God, 
 had some evil intentions against me. I however remained quite tranquil, and 
 continued in appearance my friendship towards him, till the quarrel between 
 him and the two before-mentioned chiefs, arose to extremes. 
 
 When Hussyn was convinced that Muhammed, son of Selduz, and Ky Khu- 
 seru, were in an actual state of rebellion, he was much alarmed, and placing his 
 foot in the stirrup, we both marched to the bank of the river Jihun, and en- 
 camped there ; the next day he directed his generalissimo, Amyr Musa, to cro^s 
 the river with his troops, and attack the rebels, but the general refused, saying, 
 " he was unequal to the task ;" upon which, the Prince being helpless, came to 
 my tent, and said, " I am well convinced that nothing can be effected without 
 your assistance, I therefore entreat that you will take measures for quelling these 
 rebels ;" I immediately acquiesced, and having repeated the prayer for success, 
 crossed the river. When the rebel chiefs were informed of this circumstance, 
 they drew up their forces in order of battle. I did not delay an instant, but 
 without giving them time to wait, advanced against them ; when I arrived near 
 them, Ky Khuseru said, " Timur is too fortunate a personage for us to contend 
 with, there is no utility in our drawing the sword against him, it will be better 
 for us to separate, do you go to Khujend, and I will go to Alay," and they ac- 
 cordingly set off. 
 
 When I received intelligence of their motions, I pursued them, but not being 
 able to overtake either, I turned my reins towards Tashkund, and having written 
 a report of all the circumstances, sent it to Amyr Hussyn : on the receipt of ray 
 letter, Hussyn being well satisfied, returned to Sali Seray : I amused myself some 
 time in hunting, and then came back to my residence at Kesh. 
 
124 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1367. 
 
 Soon after this time, I received a Wtter from Amyr Hussyn, informing that he 
 intended leaving Arheng Seray, and going to reside at Balkh, and asked me to 
 accompany him, saying, " that after we are conjointly seated on the throne of 
 dominion, we will take possession of all Khurasan, and then divide the countries 
 of Turan and Khurasan between us, in a brotherly manner." At the same time, 
 a friend of mine, who was one of his council, wrote to me, advising me to say, 
 " that I was quite satisfied with my residence at Kesh, and did not wish to 
 change it ;" he further cautioned me to be on my guard against Hussyn's strata- 
 gems. From this hint, I was convinced that the Amyr had designs either to 
 kill or confine me, I therefore refused to go to Balkh. This circumstance en- 
 creased the animosity between us, and he devised several plans for my destruc- 
 tion, and used many stratagems to get me in his power, but finding he could not 
 succeed, he then endeavoured to disperse my followers, and send my Kushun and 
 horde into the desert. As his avarice and envy exceeded all bounds, he forgot 
 all his solemn promises and oaths to me, and sent Pulad Bugha and Amyr 
 Khelyl, who were nearly connected with him, to expel my tribe out of the 
 country, and compel them to remove to the district of Balkh. 
 
 The enmity of Amyr Hussyn being thus evident, I delivered him to the ven- 
 geance of the holy book, but my twelve chiefs came to me in a body, and having 
 made their salutations, said, " if your Highness wishes to keep the command of 
 your horde and clan, exert yourself; if not, let us go, that we may do the best 
 we can for ourselves; till this day we have worn the sword of manliness, and 
 have often used it in your service ; now Pulad Bugha and Khelyl are come, and 
 wish to treat us as peasants, to tie us hand and neck, and oblige us to remove to 
 Balkh." Although I endeavoured to comfort them, they would not be satisfied, 
 till I took an oath that I would not do any thing without their advice and con- 
 currence : when I had thus tranquillized them, I said to them, " Amyr Hussyn 
 has sworn on the Koran never to injure me, if he should break his promise, be 
 assured that the sacred volume will throw him into my power ;'■ and it turned 
 out exactly as I said. 
 
 When the violence of Amyr Hussyn rose to the extreme, his disposition totally 
 changed, and he became proud, haughty, and arrogant, and did every thing he 
 could to annihilate me ; it therefore became requisite to take measures for avert- 
 ing the danger, and of living in safety. I in consequence arranged my army, 
 and placing the foot of courage in the stirrup of resolution, I ordered Pulad 
 Bugha and Amyr Khelyl, although the agents of, and supported by Amyr Hus- 
 syn, to be brought before me, I addressed them as follows ; " what has Amyr 
 Hussyn become a renegado, and turned Christian, that he forgets his oath taken 
 
A. D. 1367. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. Ig5 
 
 on the holy Koran, and has bound round him the sword of vengeance ;^gainst me, 
 and against my horde and clan ? He shall not do so with impunity ; three times 
 has he sworn by the sacred volnme, and given me solemn promises,- and now 
 breaks his vows, and has beaten the drum of enmity, and seeks my life ; I have 
 therefore made my preparations, and will shortly pay him a visit." 
 
 I then summoned all the (Oulema) learned body, and having explained to 
 them all the circumstances above related, demanded their (Futwa) decision, 
 they replied, " as he has been the first to break his promise, and has dared to 
 forswear himself, doubtless he will fall into your Highness's power." When 
 Pulad Bugha and Khelyl heard these words, they trembled, I therefore sent 
 them away that they might inform their master of what they had seen and heard. 
 As soon as this intelUgence was communicated to Amyr Hussyn, he beat the 
 drum of discord, and sought an opportunity of seizing me by intrigue, but I 
 placing the foot of determination in the plain of sincerity, boldly declared what- 
 ever came into my mind, and said, " as long as Hussyn chose to be my fiiend, I 
 was his friend, but now that he has chosen to be my enemy, he shall find me an 
 enemy, and placing my trust in the favour of God, I loudly procla,imed, that up 
 to this time, I have been amicably inclined towards him, but he, having broken 
 his oath and promises, seeks to destroy me, I will therefore do every thing in 
 my power to avert his evil designs:" on hearing this speech, my chiefs were all 
 delighted, bound on the sword of nnanimity, and prepared their clans for war. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVn. 
 
 The plan that I proposed for encountering Amyr Hussyn, was this, seeing that 
 my chiefs were unanimous in their determination to oppose Amyr Hussyn, and 
 that they were firmly attached to me. In a fortunate hour I sought for an 
 omen in the Koran, and this verse came forth ; " you cannot better testify your 
 gratitude to him, (Muhammed) than by doing good. to his relations;" the 
 (OulemS) prelates said, " the meaning of this verse is, that you should consider 
 the descendants of the Prophet as of your own tribe and friends, and in obedience 
 to this order it is incumbent on your Highness to come forth, for from this ex- 
 pedition, much benefit will arise to the descendants of his holiness." This pre- 
 diction of theirs was verified, when, during the war with Hussyn, I took possesr 
 sion of Termuz ; the very illustrious and venerable prelate, Abu al Berkat, who 
 was the chief Syed of that city, came out to meet me, and presented me the 
 drum and standard of Amyr Hussyji, saying, " by the command of the Prophet, 
 
126 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1367. 
 
 whom I have seen in a dream, I have brought you this drum and standard :" I 
 was much pleased by the arrival of Syed Abu al Berkat, considering it a most 
 auspicious event, and therefore conferred great favours and honours on all the 
 posterity of the Prophet, who dwelt in the city. I made him sit by me, consulted 
 him on all occasions, and did not deviate in the smallest degree from his instruc- 
 tions ; nay, I even considered him, as one of the many favours received from Pro- 
 vidence, reposed all my confidence in him, both spiritual and temporal, and made 
 him my constant companion, either while marching or halting, and whenever 
 any difficulty occurred, I referred the business to him, and he solved the dif- 
 ficulty. 
 
 When he brought me the drum and standard of Amyr Hussyn, which were the 
 insignia of his royalty, the news soon spread through the country, in consequence 
 of which, several of Hussyn's enemies joined me; the first of these was Shykh 
 Muhammed Selduz, who having deserted from Amyr Hussyn, was wandering 
 about the desert ; when he heard of my opposition to that Prince, he came over 
 to me with all his horde, but as the smoke of vanity had mounted into his brain, 
 he conceived himself one of the greatest of my nobles, and when he was joined 
 by all his horde and partizans, his pride became excessive, he was in short a 
 light-headed man, and a great talker. On the very day that he joined me, he 
 asked me to give him the district of Khutelan, and I gave it to him : but at this 
 time, Amyr Ky Khuserti Khutelany, whose brother had been put to death by 
 Hussyn, in consequence of which he had deserted, and for some time wandered 
 about the country, at length entered and took possession of Khutelan, and 
 having collected a great number of followers, wrote to me, " if you are deter- 
 " mined in your opposition to Hussyn, I will join you :" I sent him an answer,* 
 in which I recapitulated every circumstance of Hussyn's unprincipled conduct 
 towards me, and concluded by saying, " that I had taken the field with a firm 
 resolution of defeating his projects, and trusted that the Koran by which he had 
 sworn, would avenge his perfidy." 
 
 When Ky Khuseru received my letter, he was much delighted, and. joined me 
 with all his troops ; when he came into my presence, I took him in my arms, 
 and assured him of my support. I then ordered the drum of march to be beaten, 
 and leaving Termuz, I kept along the bank of the river till I came to Hissarabad, 
 where I halted. At this place, Aljaitu, who was governor of Kunduz, on the 
 part of Hussyn, came and joined me with his troops, and said, " I trust that by 
 the good fortune of your Highness, I shall be delivered for ever from the grasp 
 of this tyrant." 
 
 * The letter is given in the text, but it is merely a repetition of what has been stated. 
 
A. D. 1367. MEMOIRS OF TIMUH. ;J27 
 
 At this time, I also received a letter from Muhammed Shah, the (Valy) ruler 
 of Badukhshan, replete with complaints against Amyr Hussyn; I sent him an 
 answer, in which I stated, " that my injuries from Amyr Hussyn, far exceeded 
 " his, that I now considered that tyrant as an unbeliever, and that I was deter- 
 " mined to ruin -him, therefore if he would join me, (please God) his complaints 
 " should soon be converted into thanksgivings." 
 
 As soon as Muhammed Shah received my letter, he marched from Badukh- 
 shan with a large force, and paid his respects to me. 
 
 The people of Badukhshan, and the hordes of Maveralnaher, also sent me 
 petitions full of complaints against Hussyn, and entreating me to send some 
 person to take the the command of them. In compliance with their request, I 
 sent Amyr Jaku to them, and every person who was discontented with Hussyn, 
 assembled round my officer. 
 
 When all these valiant chiefs had joined my standard, I considered this assis- 
 tance as sent to me by the Prince of Prophets, Muhammed, (on whom be bles- 
 sings) and exulting in the presence of the holy Syed Abu al Berkat, I sought in 
 the Koran for an omen, and this verse opened, " verily God intends to take away 
 impurity from your house, and to render you pure," which the learned expounded 
 to me, as relating to the family of the Prophet, whose spirits were purified from 
 the defilement of associating with idolaters and unbelievers, the instant they 
 quitted the body. And that it was applicable to my situation, as I should soon 
 be freed from the impurity of my enemies and adversaries ; this circumstance 
 encreased my affection and friendship for the posterity of Muhammed, and I 
 considered the arrival of the holy Syed Abu al Berkat, as one of the greatest 
 blessings of ProAddence, and resolved in future, that the Koran and the Syed 
 should be my constant companions, so that in every important transaction, I 
 might consult with them, and ever regulate my conduct by the commands and 
 prohibitions of God. 
 
 When I found myself surrounded by a numerous army, consisting of natives 
 of various countries, and by different tribes, I summoned the principal chiefs to 
 council, and laid before them my apprehension that Amyr Hussyn would doubt- . 
 less endeavour to escape from this desert of difficulties, by some of his innumer- 
 able artifices and intrigues, and that I was distrustful of the people of the hordes 
 as being easily alarmed or deceived, and instanced to them the case of Amyr 
 Musa, who from some apprehension, deserted and went back to Samerkund ; that 
 it was therefore advisable to summon a general assembly, and let us conjointly 
 take the oath of animosity to Amyr Hussyn, and confirm it on the Koran ; the 
 measure was agreed to, and all the chiefs of the hordes and clans, being collected, 
 again took the oath required of them. 
 
128 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. a.D. IS67. 
 
 The whole of the chiefs of the tribes and hordes having thus bound round them 
 the girdle of fealty to me, the first thing I did was to send off Shykh Behader Aly 
 with a number of warriors, as an advance guard, for at this time I received in- 
 formation that Amyr Hussyn had despatched an army, under the command of 
 Chuban Serbedal, to oppose my progress. 
 
 My advanced guard soon fell in with the enemy, and in the first charge, broke 
 and put them to flight, I therefore beat the drum of march, and having crossed 
 the skirts of the mountain of Shadman, and keeping close to the river, entered 
 the valley of Guz, and encamped near the fort of Azburg. 
 
 At this place, I was informed that Amyr Hussyn had sent letters to various of 
 my chiefs, to excite them to mutiny, saying to them, " that they had deviated 
 from the custom and manners of the Turks, and of the ancient chiefs of the 
 hordes, clans, and tribes, by paying obedience to any person but their legitimate 
 Sovereign, and according to the Turkish canons, our lawful monarch (Khan) 
 must be a descendant of Kubul and Jengyz Khan, this conduct of yours is an 
 act of injustice to the posterity of these Princes." When I heard of this circum- 
 stance, I immediately summoned all the chiefs, and said to them,. " my only 
 object in engaging in a war with Amyr Hussyn, is for the ease and comfort of 
 the Muselmans, and my other subjects, who are all dissatisfied with him ; and 
 with respect to the canons and rules of the Turks, have we not the Prince Syur- 
 ghumtumush as our Khan, therefore how can any person venture to say that we 
 have deviated from the laws and customs of our ancestors." I then issued the 
 orders for immediately marching against Amyr Hussyn,. in order to put a stop to 
 his attempts of seducing my people. 
 
 (/About this time, Shykh Behader Aly, to whom- 1 had given the charge of my 
 advanced guard, brought bound neck and hand to me, Chuban Serbedal, the 
 commander of Hussyn's advance guard, whom he had taken prisoner.^ I was 
 also joined by Muhammed Khuaje with his troops. I then resolved to move 
 rapidly and attack the city of Balkh, so that if Amyr Hussyn should come out 
 and meet me in the plain, I could not wish for any thing better, but if he should 
 fortify the place and stand a siege, God would soon render it an easy business, 
 in consequence of his breaking of his oath on the Koran. 
 
 Soon after this time, I received information that Amyr Hussyn had come out 
 of the fort into the plain; I therefore ordered my- chiefs to advance rapidly, and 
 attack his army ; I also sent my son Omer Shaikh (then only sixteen years of age) 
 to assault the walls of the town, he advanced so close to the place, that an arrow 
 pierced his foot, and entered the side of his horse; notwithstanding this severe 
 wound, the Prince continued the attack, till Hussyn being alarmed, took refuge 
 in the citadel, and ordered the gates to be barred. My courageous son, in spite 
 
A.D.iser. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR". 129 
 
 of his wtmnd, rode up to the gate of the fort^ struck it with an axe, and returned 
 exultingly i the warriors were all delighted with this proof of his courage, and 
 devoted their lives to him. 
 
 The next morning I placed my foot in the stirrup, and having drawn out my 
 army, made an attack on the walls of the town ; Amyr Hussyn came to the top 
 of the citadel, and displayed his standard, he then resolved to oppose me, and 
 sent out a body of troops to engage ftie ; a severe contest took place, and many 
 brave men were killed on both sides ; but Hussyn kept himself like the stone of 
 a ring safe within his enclosure, and beheld from a distance, his defeat and dis- 
 grace ; he however continued the battle till night,, but as soon as it; was dark, he 
 sent me the following letter ; " from the day that I bound r,QU»d my loins the 
 " girdle of enmity to thee, I have never enjoyed a moment of . jhappinpss, and I 
 " am convinced tjhat all opposition to thee , will only.incre^^se my. misfortunes; 
 " experience, has proved that you are aided by Providence, audj;h at; good fortune 
 " and prosperity attend, you, whije calamity, and misfortune ha,ve seized me by 
 " the neck, and drag me towards you, forgive me, and let me quit this country, 
 " to go on a pilgrimage to Mecca." 
 
 I consented to his ; request, and wrote to him to send one of liis sons, who 
 might enable me to satisfy the minds of all the chiefs of the hordes and tribes 
 that he had injured and disgusted, and that I might exact a promise from them 
 not to injure or molest him. He did send out his eldest son, and I promised the 
 young man, in the presence of all the chiefs^ that if Hussyn would come out of 
 the fort, and depart for the sacred territory,, I would furnish him with every thing 
 requisite for the j purney^ and protect hinj by a guard- 
 
 Hussyn would not listen to my advice or promise, but having tied his most 
 valuable jewels in his girdle, he resolved to escape from the fortress in the dress 
 of a (Kulender) pilgrim, and try to > reach, some place of safety. He therefore, 
 without acquainting his family, changed his dress, and unknown to his servants, 
 came out : at this time the morning dawned, and being afraid of detection, he 
 entered a mosque, and concealed himself ip the cupola of the minaret ; soona,fter 
 the (Muazin) crier mounted the, minaret, in order to call the people to the first 
 prayers, and as soon as his eyes fell on the Prince, he recognized him ; Hussyn 
 offered the Muazin a string of pearls if he would not divulge his secret : the crier 
 being afraid of scandal or suspicion, came to my tent and proclaimed the (Azin) 
 hour pf prayer ; I ordered him to be brought before me, when he entered, he told 
 me all the circumstances, and shewed me the string of pearls which had been 
 offered to him as a bribe to keep the secret : * I desired the crier to return to 
 
 * This differs from Sherif Addeen's History, 
 s 
 
130 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1367^ 
 
 Amyr Hussyn, and tell him to conceal himself in the best manner he could, till 
 he might find an opportunity of going away wherever he chose. Hussyn fear- 
 ing for his life, came down and hid himself in a room under the tower, but his 
 enemies having heard of his retreat, surrounded the mosque, and having found 
 him, brought him to the (Dyvan Khane) council chamber ; I then gave orders 
 that they should deliver him over in charge to Addil Tuajy,* until the chiefs of 
 all. the tribes and hordes should be assembled ; that whoever had any complaints 
 against, him, might have the affair inquired into^ 
 
 Trial hy \Berghuy) sound of trumpet on Amyr Hvissyn. 
 
 WheA I delivered Amyr Hussyn to the charge of the gaoler, I sent him a mes- 
 sage, saying, " that as there is a solemn compact between us, and as we have 
 " placed bur respective hands on the Koran, vowing never to attempt each other's 
 " lives, I ^11 not now break my promise, but this calamity which is fallen on 
 " thy head, does not proceed from enmity to thee, it is the vengeance of the 
 " Koran tha^ has overtaken you ; I have nothing to do with the business, but I 
 " cannot libei^te you from the hands of the chiefs, who are thirsty of your blood, 
 " in retaliation for the injuries they have received." 
 
 When he receiVed my message, he began to entreat and supplicate for mercy, 
 and I endeavoured to comfort him ; I therefore ordered all the chiefs to be sum- 
 moned, and when they were collected, we formed a council ; I then sent for 
 Amyr Hussyn, and wiien he arrived, I addressed him ; " Hussyn, it has been the 
 want of good faith, and disrespect to the word of God, which has brought thee 
 into this deplorable situation, and such is ever the consequence of a breach of 
 promise, and the guilt of fi^sehood." Syed Abu al Berkat then quoted the pro- 
 verb, " a strict regard of trtith never injures a man, fidelity to his promise is 
 better than faith." 
 
 I then said aloud in the preseiice of all the assembled chiefs, " I have given 
 Amyr Hussyn my promise of safety," but he with that pride and haughtiness, 
 which was habitual to him, said in the Turky language, " if I had been in your 
 place, I would not have done so ;" I replied, " I thank God that I am not like 
 you, who cannot forgive, and can be guilty of perjury, and dare tp ofiend both 
 God and the Prophet." 
 
 At this moment, Ky Khuseru bent the knee, and demanded vengeance for the 
 blood of his brother, who had been killed by Hussyn ; I endeavoured to miti- 
 gate his anger, and sent for Shykh Muhammed and the other Cazies and Judges ; 
 before their entrance, Muhammed, the ruler of Badukhshan, said in a tremulous 
 voice, " Amyr Hussyn has been the cause of the ruin of my family, and has 
 
 * I doubt whether this is a proper naine, or signifies an officer of the court of justice. 
 
A.D. 1367. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 131 
 
 embittered all the days of my life, by murdering several of the pious Princes of 
 Badukhshan ;" Muhammed, the son of Byan Selduz, also called out, " thousands 
 of the families of my tribe are wandering about the deserts in consequence of 
 Hussyn's injustice, and he has plundered the greater part of our cattle and pro- 
 perty : many others of the chiefs were also very clamorous that he should be put 
 to death. But in consequence of my near connection with him, I found my blood 
 begin to boil, and melancholy rushed on my heart, but I was helpless, because 
 the clamour was universal, and the hearts of the people were turned from him. 
 I then asked the judges, what do you say in respect of putting Amyr Hussyn to 
 death ; they replied, " if the heirs of the persons whom Hussyn has murdered, 
 forgive him, it is well, otherwise, by the law of retaliation, he must suffer death." 
 When the words of the judges had reached the ears of the complainants, one of 
 them who had been in the service of Hussyn, said, " O Prince, this Hussyn has 
 much injured and oppressed mankind, and has been guilty of great violence, and 
 through covetousness, confined and imprisoned one thousand seven hundred men 
 and women, who were liberated on the day you came here ;" I said, " perhaps 
 they were kept in confinement till then, that they might not complain against 
 him." One of the learned body said, " I have read in the heavenly books, that it is 
 more incumbent to destroy a wretch who oppresses or injures mankind, than it is 
 to kill a snake or a scorpion, for the former plots mischief deliberately to the ruin 
 of another, whilst the noxious reptile only stings, when he is afraid of personal 
 injury, and to save himself." When these words were heard by all the persons 
 in the Assembly, viz. that it was proper to put to death an oppressor or bad 
 man, and the Amyr Aljaitu who had been (Sepah Salar,) Commander in Chief 
 of the army of Hussyn, seeing my melancholy, and that I would not consent to 
 the execution of the Prince, remonstrated with me ; I replied, " Amyr Hussyn is 
 my prisoner, he shall not be put to death ;" I then rose to leave the Assembly. 
 
 The Chiefs immediately called out, Amyr Hussyn has been found guilty by 
 the law, and worthy of death, it is therefore improper that Timur should delay 
 his punishment. I however requested that they would permit me to postpone 
 it, in hopes that I might by some means save his life. 
 
 But as it did not please Providence to permit the continuance of Hussyn's 
 existence, Amyr Ky Khuseru who sought retaliation for the murder of his 
 brother, with Aljaitu and Muhammed Shah assaulted the unfortunate Hussyn, 
 and he, washing his hands of life, struck at them with his fists, got out of the 
 Assembly and fled as far as the tomb of Khuaje Akasha, there these three Chiefs 
 overtook and put him to death, and having returned from thence, they murdered 
 his two sons Khan Saiid and Nurfiz Sultan, two other sons named Jehan Mulk 
 and Khelyl Sultan made their escape and fled towards India. I was much 
 
132 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. I36r. 
 
 affected by this melancholy catastfophej and went to see his body, repeated the 
 funeral prayers over it and ordered it to be buried with' all due respect. '' 
 
 Having then taken jibssession of all Amyr Hussyn's treasure, which he had 
 accumulated by so much covetousness and avarice, I divided it among the 
 Chiefs. The next day I called a general assembly, and gave otders for all his 
 followers and attendants to be taken care of, and directed that his women and 
 children should be sent to Sariierkund.* It happiened' that one of the persons 
 who attended the Assembly was cloathed in black. I asked hiiii why he was so, 
 he replied, " I have lost a friend, but it was I who killed him, and for grief have 
 put on mourning." One of the liearned said, " if it had not been his fatfe to have 
 been killed, how could you kill him, therefore why do you grieve." 
 
 I then addressed the learned body and asked them, " what is the very worst 
 thing in this world," some of them said one thing, some another. I then conti- 
 nued, " the best thing in this world is a good man, that is a person endued with 
 excellent qualities, consequently the worst thing in this world, must be a bad 
 man, imbued with every vice, who like Amyr Hussyn is a tyrant, miserly, 
 covetous, and ignorant, and who fears not God." The whole Assembly praised 
 my definition and offered up prayers for my prosperity. 
 
 * In Sherif Addeen's History, it is stated, that he took four of the ladies himself and divided the others 
 among his Chiefs. 
 
133 
 
 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 BOOK V. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Account of my mounting the throne of the Sovereignty in the city of Balkh. 
 
 When I had thus cleansed the region of Turan from the evil machinations of 
 Amyr Hussyn, there were three other claimants to the succession, each of 
 whom being puffed up with pride in consequence of being the Chief of a great 
 clan, and having numerous followers, was desirous of raising the standard of 
 royalty. The first of these was Shah Muhammed, of Badukhshan, who con- 
 sidered himself as one of the Princes of that country. The second Amyr Ky 
 Khuseru, who called himself son-in-law to the .Khan of the Desht Kipchac and 
 was governor of Khutelan. The third Muhanimed the son of Byan Selduz, who 
 was the chief of several thousand families of the horde of Selduz, when I heard 
 of their various pretensions I clothed myself with patience. 
 
 When this news was brought to Syed Abti al Berkat (the father of blessings), 
 he invited several of the (Khane Zadebs) young syeds of Termuz, Abu al Mualy 
 and Aly Akber to join him ; he then summoned all the claimants to a general 
 council, and when the Assembly was arranged in proper order, he addressed them, 
 " Praise be to God that the whole land of Turan is now cleansed of all distur- 
 bers pf its tranquillity. If you unite and elect one person as an elder brother, 
 your union will insure prosperity, but if you divide and form different kingdoms, 
 the infidel Jetes will very shortly overwhelm you ; whatever is the opinion of each 
 of you, be so good as to state it." Muhammed Shah who was the head of the 
 Princes of Badukhshan said, " let us divide the .country into four portions in a 
 brotherly manner, each ruling his own province, but let us unite in opposing 
 every enemy that dares to invade or oppose us." Abu al Berkat replied, " a variety 
 of rulers always occasions quarrels and dissentions, if. it were intended by Pro- 
 vidence, that there should have been two Monarchs in the same kingdom, there 
 would have been two Gods, one to govern the Heavens, the other the earth ; 
 but as there is only one God who is the Lord of all, there must only be one 
 Monarch in the same country, that the proof of unity may be evident and 
 certain." Muhammed Selduz said, " it is contrary to our code of laws, that 
 any of us should fill the throne of the Khan, or that the people should be sub- 
 
134 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1367. 
 
 servient to us ; the Prince Syurughtuinush Aghlan, is of the posterity of Jengyz, 
 place him on the throne of sovereignty, and let the Amyr Timur be his deputy 
 and Commander in Chief, and we will be obedient to him." 
 
 Abu al Berkat replied, " it is contrary to the religion of Muhammed, that 
 his followers should be subservient to you who are infidels ; Jengyz was an inha- 
 bitant of the desert, who by violence and the force of his sword formerly gained 
 a superiority over the Muselmans, at present the sword of the Amyr Timur is 
 not inferior to what Jengyz Khan's sword was ; When you all fled from Hussyn, 
 and concealed yourselves in the desert ; it was not till Timur advanced alone 
 against him, that any of you dared to quit your hiding corners ; he did not 
 want your assistance to subdue his enemy, nor does he now want it " after a 
 long discourse he thus concluded, " I have hitherto spoken to you as Turks, but 
 I know that you are Musselmans and believe in the religion of Muhammed, 
 now it is evident to all the followers of the Prophet, on whom be the grace of 
 God, that he conquered the world from the unbelievers from Polytheists, from 
 Jews, and from Christians, by the force of his victorious sword, therefore he 
 (Muhammed) became sole proprietor of the terrestrial globe, after him the suc- 
 cession fell to the illustrious Khalifs, who with their followers spread the reli^ 
 gion of Islam over the face of the earth, after them the property descended to 
 the posterity of the Prophet, who having legally obtained the inheritance, may 
 appoint whomever they choose for their deputy. I, who am the lineal descen- 
 dant of Hussyn, the Grandson of Muhammed, in conjunction with all the Syeds 
 of Mecca and Medina, do consider and esteem Amyr Timur as the deputy of the 
 illustrious Khalifs. We therefore do appoint him to be Ruler over all the Musel- 
 mans in the territory of Turan." 
 
 When the Assembly heard that the Muselmans were unanimous and agreed 
 in their choice, and that the people were inclined to me, Amyr Ky Khuseru said, 
 " let us draw lots for the sovereignty, and let us solemnly promise that we will 
 be obedient on whomsoever the lot shall fall" in consequence of this pro- 
 posal, Abu al Berkat wrote my name, and the name of the other three compe- 
 titors (on slips of paper) and placed them under the (Musella) carpet for prayer, 
 he then said to them, " thrust your hands under thie carpet and take out the 
 lots," they did so three times, and the lot of sovereignty came forth in my name : 
 they were all ashamed, but they could not deny their agreement. 
 
 The next day all the Chiefs of the hordes and tribes came in a body to my 
 tent, and the^three competitors also entered and made their obeisance to me, 
 after them came the Amyrs Aljaitu, Sar Bugha and Daoud, and bent their 
 knees; when these illustrious Chiefs had paid their respects, the Assembly con- 
 
A. D. 1367. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 135 
 
 gratulated me, andi Abu al Berkat, with the syeds of Termuz offered up prayers 
 for my prosperity. Then the abovementioned chieftains with the twelve chiefs of 
 the hordes stood up and formed half circles to the right and left of my seatj 
 after which Abtial Berkat thus addressed the Assembly ; " O Assembly of Musel- 
 mans, the Prophet hath said, I bequeath to my people two illustrious things ; 
 first, the sacred volume ; secondly, ray descendants ; now these bequests are in 
 the hands of the Amyr Timur, those who obey him shall be fortunate in this 
 world, and happy in the next ; but those who disobey him will be unfortunate 
 in this world, and miserable in futurity." He then took up the Koran which 
 was lying before me, and placed it on the head of each person, saying, " let 
 those who choose to enter (into this covenant) come, and those who choose to fall 
 off, let them fall" each person replied, " we have heard and do obey;" thus 
 they all agreed to my sovereignty, and inaugurated me." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 In the year 771, 1 entered my thirty-fifth year of age, on which _^ 
 occasion four of the most revered Syeds, viz. Abti al Berkat, Abu al 
 Mualy, Zynaddyn, and Aly Akber, having chosen a fortunate hour, took me by the 
 arms, and placed me on the throne of sovereignty : after I was seated on the throne, 
 I opened the Koran, which was my constant companion, to search for an omen 
 whether my government would endure, and this verse came forth, " Say, God is 
 the master of the world, he gives the kingdom to whom he chooses, and takes it 
 away from those he chooses." The learned body who were standing at the foot 
 of my throne, wrote the interpretation of this verse, and read prayers for the 
 perpetuity of my dominion. In the same manner all the people, both great and 
 low, held up their hands in prayer for my prosperity ; after which all the nobles 
 bent their knees and congratulated me ; then all the chiefs and officers of tl^e 
 hordes payed their respects ; then all the people, whether soldiers or citizens, 
 called out," may your good fortune endure." 
 
 Previous to the day of my coronation I had formed regulations for my courts ; 
 I assigned to the Syeds, to the prelates and learned body a place on my right 
 hand, to my sons and relations and nobles, that they should be seated in a half 
 circle round my thronie, the (Kuijyans) life guards were to be placed behind the 
 throne, the commanders of divisions to be in front, facing me, the twelve 
 (Yusuval) aides de camp or orderlies, were to stand three in front, three on each 
 side, and three behind the Kur,* and the other officers and soldiers to be seated 
 
 * The Kur is a railing which surrounds the throne. 
 
136 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. p. 1369, 
 
 according to their respective ranks. After forming the court in this manner I 
 sent for all the treasure and valuables that I possessed and distributed them 
 amongst the nobles, the officers and soldiers, aocording to their respective ranks, 
 and I then gave away to the persons assembled, all my ready money, my horses, 
 swords, caps; so that all that remained were the clothes on my back and two 
 horses in my stable; and even of these Amyr Jakti asked for one, which I gave 
 him, by which means all I kept to myself was one horse, one sword, one shield, 
 one spear, one quiver with its bow and arrows. 
 
 When the nobles of the hordes and tribes witnessed my liberality and gene- 
 rosity they came and bent their knees, and said, you are well entitled to the 
 throne and sovereignty. At this time one of my confidential servants said to me, 
 " there is not a single article left in your store." I replied, " if I am a King all 
 the wealth of the world is mine ; whatever property my subjects possess is mine, 
 they are merely my repositories ; and if I am not a King, whatever I may now 
 have will not remain." 
 
 I then commanded a proclamation to be made, that " all people whether great 
 or low, Turks or Persians, Noble or Mean, Officer or Soldier, were in perfect se- 
 curity from me, and I issued edicts through all parts of my dominion, stating 
 that I had pardoned all guilty persons of every description ; that all those who 
 had drawn their swords against me, done evil to me, or had excited enmity against 
 me, I now considered as my friends, and that I had eradicated from my bosom 
 all animosity or revenge, that they might feel confident and happy, and whatever 
 property of mine had been stolen or plundered during the disturbances, I freely 
 gave to the possessor ; that I forgave all the followers of Amyr Hussyn, and that 
 they might remain secure wherever they were dispersed, and keep whatever 
 property of his they had." 
 
 I then issued orders to all the Chieftains on the boundaries and the Governors 
 of the fortresses of Shadman, Kunduz, Badukhshan, Andijan, Turkistan, Kabul- 
 istan, Kashghur, Tashkund, Khujend and the confines of the Desht Kipchak and 
 Khuarizm, confirming them in their governments and commands and assuring 
 them that they need n,ot harbour an idea of any change. 
 
 When the (Eid) festival of the month of Ramzan arrived, I went to the great 
 Mosque of Balkh ahd performed my prayers. The Muselmans invite^ me to 
 commence the servibc; I replied that I did not consider myself worthy of acting 
 as (Imam) president. They said we consider your Highness -as the successor of 
 the illustrious Khalifs and the (Muruvij) Patron of the Muhammedan religion, 
 the Guardian of the holy land, the Protector of the servants of God, the Respecter 
 of his Saints, it is therefore proper that you should preside. 
 
A.D. 1369. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 137 
 
 The (Khetyb) Preacher then mounted the pulpit, and after offering up glory 
 and thanksgiving to God and the Prophet, and praise of the illustrious Khalifs 
 (Khtilfa Rashidyn*) may Paradise Tie their dwelling, he commenced t^e 
 Khutheh^ in my name, in these words, " O Lord, assist the Muselman armieai 
 and camps wherever they are, or wherever they may be, whether in the East or 
 in the West, by the good fortune of the just SuUan, the illustrious KhSJedn, 
 (title of the Turkish Sovereign) the renowned Emperor, the exalted Prince, the 
 Khakan son of the Khakan Amyr Timtir Gtirghan, may God Almighty perpe- 
 tuate his dominion and government, and extend his beneficence and justice to 
 all Muselmans." After the conclusion of this speech all the Nobles and prin- 
 cipal persons of Jagtay and the Chiefs of the tribes and hordes came up and 
 congratulated me. 
 
 When I quitted the Mosque I placed my foot in the stirrup, and attended by 
 all the Commanders and Officers I proceeded to the (Kytul) palace, I then politely 
 took leave of them, sent each of them a feast on account of the Eid, and dis- 
 missed them to their respective homes. 
 
 Some days after I appointed Murad Behader, son of Chtighan Berlas, to be 
 governor of Balkh, and gave him a written code of regulations for his guidance, 
 pointing out to him how he was to behave himself, both to soldiers and subjects 
 and in what style he should live and conduct himself on all occasions. 
 
 On the 2d day of the month of Shu,al, A, H. 771, being then thirty-five years 
 of age, having selected a fortunate moment, I marched from Balkh and proceeded 
 towards the capital, Samerkund ; the first day I encamped on the banks of the 
 Jihtin, which was seven Fersukh (twenty-one miles) from Balkh, and enjoyed 
 myself there, till my family and all the heavy baggage of the army came up. 
 
 At one of the assemblies Shykh Hussyn Sufyij: who had arrived from Khua- 
 rizm, came and joined me : I asked him, " how will the Almighty reproach tyrants 
 in, the day of Judgment ?" he replied, " God hath said to them (by his Prophets) 
 ' don't think of me ; if you do so, I will curse you ;' this is a sufficient indication 
 of their lot, the tyrant shall be seized both in this world and the next by his 
 injustice." He then added, " the punishment of an infidel King, provided he is 
 jusjt, shall be less than that of a Muselman Monarch who is a tyrant ; also the 
 torments of a generous unbeliever shall be fewer than those of an avaricious 
 believer." On hearing these words I determined as long as I lived to make 
 justice and liberality my constant practice. 
 
 * The four first Khalifs, t Resembles the prayer read in cathedrals before the sermon. 
 
 i This was the celebrated saint mentioned in the Appendix, No. 7. See also Sufy, Richardson's 
 Persian Dictionary. . 
 
 T 
 
138 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1369. 
 
 AU my people having now joined the camp, I crossed the river Jihun and 
 encamped in the plains of Kesh, where I halted for some time and was waited 
 upon by all the Nobles and .principal inhabitants of the tOwi^s, and by all the 
 Chiefs of the hordes and tribes : whether formerly friends or enemies all came and 
 claimed my protection. From thence I marched to the vicinity of Samerkund 
 and was there met by all the Nobles and persons of note, by all the, prelates and 
 learned body of that city, who congratulated me and made ofFeringis (Ne'sar) for 
 my prosperity. 
 
 That very day being Friday, I went to the great Mosque and said my prayers 
 with a very numerous congregation, after which the Khutheh was read for my 
 success from the pulpit of Samerkund, being now the capital of my empire. But 
 Khuaje Abyd Allah, who was the most celebrated theologist of the age, refused 
 to join in the blessing. Here follows the anecdote related iik page 12 of the 
 Omens, %c. 
 
 in consequence of this manifestation of the Prophet's regard, I ordered that 
 another large mosque should be built in Samerkund, also a monastery, and 
 houses for the Dervishes and pious Muselmans. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 After I had mounted the throne in my capital of Samerkund, I formed a 
 council and drew up a code of regulations for my goverment, I then ordered a 
 general proclamation to be made, that whoever had any claims on me should 
 come forward and make them known ; and every person that I had been intimate 
 with from the days of my childhood to the present time, I called by his name, 
 and conferred favours on him ; and with whomsoever I had been " acquainted 
 either as friend or enemy, I acted in a uniform manner to all, and bound them 
 in the ties of gratitude. 
 
 I gave injunctions to all my servants, that they were never on any account to 
 change or alter the orders that I should issue; and that if any minister Or officer 
 should be guilty of deviation from this rule, he should be punished ; because 
 one of the rights of Princes is, that their vmrds and orders should be the law 
 of the land. 
 
 I ordered that a code of regulations should be formed for the payment of the 
 officers and soldiers and their allowance of provisions ; also rules for conferring 
 titles and the high offices .of generals and ministers, which were to be considered 
 as a standing order and guidance of their conduct. In the same manner I directed 
 
A. D. 1369. MEMOIRS OF TIMtJRi 1S9 
 
 that regulations * should be written for thte holding of public assemblies in peace, 
 and for manoeuvring armies in the field during war, and for the conduct of my 
 soldiers towards their fellow subjects. 
 
 In the first council I fixed the (Syurghelat) permanent grants of land for cha- 
 ritable purposes, and I appointed Syed Abd Allah to be the (Sudder) superinten- 
 dant of this institution, and to be chief magistrate of the Syeds, and I nominated 
 Syed Abd al Rehman to be the (Shykh al Islam) head of religious affairs, and 
 Syed Zya Addeen, to be the chief judge; and I ordered that on all occasions 
 of ceremony, the Syeds and the (Mushykh and Oulema) prelates and learned 
 body, should be seated on my right hand. 
 
 But there arose a great controversy between them, the Syeds, and learned 
 body for pregedency, or which should be the nearest to the throne, as the argu- 
 ments on both sides were very long and noisy, I was much amused with the 
 disputation ; I however took care that the Syeds were never to be treated with 
 contempt or abused, and forbade their ever being bound or put to death, and if 
 any person injured them, he was to be severely punished. -f- One of the holy and 
 learned Syeds named Abu al Mualy, who had frequently opposed my ambition, 
 and had done everything to injure me, I treated with the greatest respect, which 
 made him ashamed of his past conduct and desirous of my pardon ; I therefore 
 for the sake of the Prophet forgave him. 
 
 While I was seated in the Assembly, an ambassador (from Syed Aly) the (Valy), 
 ruler of Mazinderan was introduced, and delivered a message from his master; 
 after he had been seated some time, Syed Abu al Berkat asked who his master 
 was, and of what family ; the ambassador immediately traced the Valy's genea- 
 logy to Aly the son-in-law of the Prophet, and acknowledged that he had been 
 sent to learn my character and disposition. I said to him, " well, what do you 
 think of me," he replied; " I find that you prefer justice to violence, truth to 
 falsehood, virtue to yice, and that you honour and respect the descendants of 
 Muhammed, which is a clear proof that victory and fortune will be the qonstant 
 attendants of your Highness's Stirrup, as the supporter of the Muselman religion." 
 
 I praised the ambassador for his ability and ingenuity, Syed Abu al Berkat 
 was also lavish in his praise, and pronounced that as long as I persevered in such 
 conduct, I should be triumphant and successful ; ignorance, irreligion, vice and 
 tyranny being ever the cause of the ruin of a government. 
 
 At this council I gave the gjovemment of Samerkund to Amyr Daoud, and 
 conferred the insignia of the standard and kettle drum on Amyr Jaku and; several 
 
 * See Davy's Institutes, page 231 and "Sequel. Also page 305. 
 
 t Here, as in ^ome former instances/ the royal author leates us in d6ubt of the result.- • 
 
140 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1369. 
 
 other Chiefs ; I made Hussyn Berlas, President of the Council. I gave charge 
 of the large seal to Ayk Timur, and disposed of all the other appointments among 
 my friends. I also ordered that no revenue or taxes should be collected from 
 the inhabitants of Samerkund, Bokhara^ or their dependencies, and issued a 
 public edict that they were to be exempt from all claims. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The first disagreeable circumstance which occurred in the commencement of 
 my reign, was the rebellion of the chief Zinde Khushm, and which required all 
 my exertion to quell. It has been before mentioned, that when Amyr Hussyn 
 was killed, I confirmed all his governors in their posts, one of the most impor- 
 tant of these situations, was the government of Shyrghan, held by Zinde Khushm; 
 but as he was suspected by my ministers to be unworthy of confidence, they had 
 advised me to remove him ; I replied, " I have promised safety and security for 
 three years to every person, whether friend or enemy, provided they behave pro- 
 perly;" but Zinde Khushm soon raised the standard of opposition by taking 
 under his protection Amyr Musa, formerly Hussyn's Commander-in-Chief, who 
 had come over to my party ; and when I marched against Balkh, had accom- 
 panied me the first day's journey, but had again deserted at the second stage, and 
 fled towards Turkistan ; but hearing of the death of Amyr Hussyn, he had sent 
 me an apology for his conduct, and solicited my forgiveness, in consequence of 
 which, I sent him an assurance of safety j but as he was a deceitful fellow, and 
 suspicious of others, notwithstanding he. had suffered much in wandering about 
 the deserts, and ha4 been frequently routed by my troops, still he had the im- 
 pudence to refuse the edict I sent him, accompanied by a promise of safety, and 
 his heart not being clean, he again made battle, but being a second time defeated^ 
 he fled on foot with his family, and took refuge with Zinde Khushm, who at his 
 instigation, now raised the standard of rebellion, and began to act improperly. 
 
 On being informed of this circumstance, I did not take any notice of it, and 
 pretended such ignorance, that I never mentioned either of their names, or said 
 good or bad on the subject. At length my nobles said to me, " it is quite re- 
 quisite to go and subdue these two rebels ;" I replied, " if I proceed against them 
 in person, it will make them of too much importance in the eyes of my subjects ; 
 for if they venture to contend with me, and I shall prove victoiious, what fame 
 shall I gain, it will be merely said, that I have punished two of Amyr Hussyn's 
 servants ; no, I will summon them to come to court, if they obey it will be all 
 
A.D. 1369. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 141 
 
 well, if not, they will be guilty of disobedience, and evince their hostility, I shall 
 then find no difficulty in punishing them." 
 
 In consequence of this resolution, I sent an invitation to Zinde Khushm, by 
 the hands of Amyr Aljaita: on the receipt of my edict, he treated my messenger 
 with great respect, made use of many flattering expressions, and promised im- 
 mediately to wait on me. Aljaitu therefore returned and informed me of his 
 success, but I told him I feared he had been deceived, which proved to be the 
 case. 
 
 Shortly after this circumstance, it happened that Byram Shah Arlat, who had 
 deserted from Amyr Hussyn, and had gone into Khurasan, having heard of the 
 death of his late master, and my having mounted the throne, was on his way to 
 pay his respects to me, but Zinde Khushm intercepted him, and under pretence 
 of hospitality, seized and confined him.* 
 
 On hearing of this event, I sent another summons to Zinde Khushm, by the 
 hands of Taban Behader, but that impudent scoundrel imprisoned my messenger, 
 on which the fire of my anger being stirred, I ordered that my tents should be 
 pitched on the route to Shyrghan ; when Zinde Khushm was informed of this 
 circumstance, he was much alarmed, and shut himself up in the white fort of 
 Shyrghan, but wrote to Amyr Aljaitu to beg for my forgiveness, and sent him a 
 shroud and scymitar to lay before me as emblems of his forlorn condition, and 
 after a few days, he sent his younger brother, Islam and Amyr Musa, (both of 
 whom had behaved treacherously towards me) bound neck and hand to Samer- 
 kund. 
 
 I immediately pardoned Amyr Musa, and gave him the command of his own 
 tribe, but my ministers remonstrated that it was improper to confer such an 
 honour on a treacherous scoundrel, I replied, " that' in consequence of this act 
 of kindness, many of the disaffected and rebellious chiefs would be induced to 
 come in ;" in fact the sending Amyr Musa in the manner described, was a strata^ 
 gem of Zinde Khushm's to ascertain my disposition, whether it was of a forgiving 
 or revengeful nature ; I therefore put confidence in his protestations, and re- 
 mained quietly in my capital. 
 
 The second disturbance that took place in the commencement of my reign 
 was this : notwithstanding my having pardoned the crimes of Zinde Khushm, 
 and drawn the pen of forgiveness over his evil actions, he at the instigation of 
 the disciples and scholars of the prelate Abu al Mualy of Termuz, again placed 
 his foot on the path of insurrection, and endeavoured to excite commotions 
 against my government; he therefore collected an army, and plundered the 
 hordes who resided in the vicinity of Balkh and Termuz. 
 
 * It appears by Sherif Addeen's History, that he killed him. 
 
142 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1369. 
 
 On hearing of this event, I gave orders to those chiefs who were ia attendance, 
 to march immediately with their troops, and without faulting on any pretence, to 
 attack Zinde Khushm, and coQipel him to restore all the plunder he had taken ; 
 I also sent oflF two other detachments to the right and left, to surround him, my 
 victorious army having marched with great expedition, came up with the rear of 
 Zinde Khushm's troops as they were crossing the Jihun over a bridge of boats, 
 and caused a number of them to be drowned in the river, and of those, who had 
 crossed and were drawn up on the opposite bank, many were killed or wounded, 
 and all the cattle were retaken. 
 
 After this event, Zinde Khushm fled, and was pursued by Arghun Shah, nearly 
 as far as Shyrghan; but the rebel having secured himself in the fort, began tb 
 fortify it : my general wrote and informed me that he had surrounded the for- 
 tress, and requested reinforcements, assuring me that he would soon bring the 
 rebel bound hand and foot to my presence. On receipt of this intelligence, I 
 presented Amyr Jakti with a scymitar, a dress of honour, and a horse, and sent 
 him off with a considerable reinforcement. 
 
 Amyr Jaku marched with great expedition, and laid siege to l^hyrghan, but as 
 the winter had just set in, he could only blockade the place for three months ; at 
 the expiration of this period, the garrison being much in want of provisions, 
 Zinde Khushm-requested Amyr Jakti to intercede with me for pardon, and trust- 
 ing to my mercy, came out of the fort and proceeded to Samerkund ; when he 
 approached the city, I ordered all my chiefs to go out and meet him, and to pay 
 him much respect and honour. 
 
 When brought to my presence with the sword hung about his neck, he was 
 much downcast, and expected that I would command his being put to death ; I 
 however said to him, " Zinde Khushm, I have it now in my power either to kill 
 you, or to keep you in perpetual confinement, but as I consider you a brave 
 young man, I will generously forgive you, provided that contrary to your past 
 behaviour, you will not in future transgress, nor allow yourself to be led away 
 by insidious people, but go to your own tribe and bring them all into subjection 
 to me :" he replied with great warmth, " I will in future devote my life as an 
 ofiering to your Highness ;" I therefore conferred a dress of honour on him, and 
 admitted him into my service. He immediately went across the Sihtin, and in a 
 short period persuaded the horde of Timur to submit to my authority, and brought 
 their (Kelanters) head men to my court, in reward for which, I again conferred 
 on him the government of Shyrghan,* and gave the command of the horde of 
 Timur to Kepek Timur .-f- 
 
 * It is situated 36 degrees, 45 mimiteSj N. L. 
 
 t This account differs from the History; See Petis de la Croix, page 219. 
 
A.D. 1369. MEMOIRS OF TIMUB. 143 
 
 The third disturbance which took place iri the commencement of my reign, was 
 the rebellion of Kepek Timur : this was a person that I had raised from a very 
 low situation, but when hefqund himself in authority, he soon betrayed the 
 baseness of his origiUj and evinced his ingratitude ; he eyen erected the standard 
 of rebellion, and collected a considerable army. I therefore promoted Behram 
 Jelayr, (who had been for some time in disgrace for misconduct at Taghkund, 
 but who had offered to go and bring Kepejc Timur bound hand and neck into my 
 presence) and sent him with Shykh Aly Khetay Behader, and other, officers to 
 punish Kepek Timur. 
 
 It so happened that a party of Jelayr's own tribe were dissatisfied with him, 
 and watched an opportunity to assassinate him, but hp haying discovered their 
 intentidns, was obliged to take refuge with Shykh Aly. About this time the two 
 armies came in sight, but were separated by the river Aishe Khatun : \yhen the 
 royal army had reached the bank of the river, Khetay Behader. having taken 
 offence at his superior officer for some imputation. against his courage, drew his 
 swordj plunged his horse into the stream, and having crossed alone, pushed on 
 towards Kepek Timui-'s standard, but was immediately surrounded by the soldiers 
 of the rebel, Shykh Alyj and his troops having by this time crossed the river en- 
 gaged the enemy, whd alarmed by the vigour, of tlie attack, were shortly broken, 
 and during the night, fled in every direction. Shykh Aly then made peace with 
 Kepek, and having severely punished the mutineers of Behram Jelayr's division, 
 returned to me. 
 
 The fourth disturbance that occurred was, the invasion of the Jetes: it ap- 
 peared that during the insurrection of Zinde Khushm and Amyr Musa, they 
 had written to the Khan of the Jetes, that if he would advance with an army into 
 MaveraJnaher, they would seize me, and deliver up the country to him ; in con- 
 sequence of which, the stupid Khan collected an army, and advanced towards 
 Maveralnaher : as soon as I received intelligence of this event, I resolved to 
 be before hand with him, I therefore .marched from Samerkund, and advanced 
 rapidly as far as Nekah, to meet the Jetes, but when they heard of my advance, 
 they deemed it prudent to retreat. 
 
 At this time, four of my chiefs, viz. Zinde Khushm, Amyr Musa, Abulys, and 
 Abual Mualy, of Termuz, all of whom were under great obligations to me, entered 
 into a confederacy to assassinate me whilst I was enjoying the amusement of 
 hawking or hunting. Thus one day while I was amusing myself, and had a Falcon 
 on my hand, these four cavaliers attacked my attendants ; I immediately placed 
 the small drum I held in my hand, on my head as a helmet, loosed .the bird, 
 drew my sword, and called out to them with all my might ; when they heard my 
 
144 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. 
 
 A.D. 1369, 
 
 voice, they were terrified, and attempted to run away, but my attendants seized 
 them : I then gave orders to confine them, and continued my sport. 
 
 When I returned to my capital at Samerkund, I summoned a. general assembly 
 of all the chiefs, and the learned body, and the Syeds ; I then ordered the four 
 prisoners to be brought before the assembly, when they were brought into the 
 court, I addressed the judges and said, " what is the punishment due to a party 
 of confederates who conspire against the life of a Muselman ;" they replied, " the 
 punishment of the law is retaliation, but forgiveness is better, for the first oifence." 
 I then said to Abu Mualy, " you know that I am a Muselman, and that I am 
 obedient to the law of the Prophet, how is it possible that you who call yourself 
 a descendant of the Prophet, and who have received so many favours from me, 
 should dare to make an attempt against my life ? but I pardon you for the sake 
 of his holiness the Prophet." 
 
 I then said to Abulys, " I also forgive you, because you are a Shykh, (Arabian 
 descent) " and I dismissed him. To Arayr Musa, I said, " you and I are con- 
 nexions, (by marriage) * and I have made a vow never to destroy any of my 
 relations, I therefore pardon you." With respect to Zinde Khushm, I conferred 
 his government of Shyrghan upon Myan Timtir, and gave tl;ie prisoner into his 
 charge to do as he pleased with him. 
 
 The fifth disturbance that took place in my government, was the dispute with 
 Hussyn Sufy, the ruler of Khuarizm.-f- As it had been previously represented in 
 my council, that Hussyn Sufy had shewn signs of hostility by sending troops to 
 plunder part of my territory, I received at this time a representation from the 
 prelates and principal inhabitants of Khuarizm, containing complaints against 
 their ruler, and stating that their country, with the districts of Khyuk and Kat, 
 had from time immemorial, belonged to the Jagtay family, but that Hussyn 
 Sufy having found them without a master, had taken possession of the kingdom, 
 and exercised great tyranny and oppression over the inhabitants ; it was there^ 
 fore incumbent on me to deliver them from the hands of the oppressor. 
 'In consequence of this intelligence, I deliberated with myself whether I should 
 immediately march in person to deliver Khuarizm from the grasp of Hussyn 
 Sufy, or whether I should send an army under the command of another person. 
 The determination that sprung from the east of my heart was this, that I should 
 first turn my reins towards Khurasan ; but as my mind was not quite at ease 
 
 * Timiir was married to his sister, Seray Mulk Ehanum, widow of Amyr Hussyn, and daughter of 
 J^ezan Khan. 
 
 t It is an extensive kingdom on the eastern shores of the Caspian Sea. 
 
A.D. 1S69. MEMOIR'S* OF TIM TJR. 1*5 
 
 with regard to Badiikhshan, I appointed Amyr^Jaku to the goyernmeritg of 
 Kundez, Bukelan, and the boundaries of Kabul,- and sent with him alarge army 
 to protect these places, i/^ -^ 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 After having taken the necessary precautions for the defence of my own do- 
 minions, I appointed the Amyr Syf Addeen to be governor of Samerkund, and 
 in the year 773, being the second of my reign, and the thirty-seventh ^ 
 
 of nay age, I set out with the intention of subduing Khuarizm ; when ^^' ^^'^^' 
 I reached the banks of the Jihun, I halted, and was there joined by the ambas- 
 sador of Melk Ghyas Addyn, son and successor of the late Aazaddyn, ruler of 
 Khurasan, of Ghur, and Ghirjistan, who brought a number of presents from iiis 
 master to me ; in return for which, I conferred a dress of honour, and maiiy 
 gifts on the ambassador, and sent a letter replete with condolence and congra- 
 tulations to Melk Ghyas Addyn. 
 
 At this time it reached my ears that the troops of Hussyn Sufy had entered 
 the coimtry of Maveralnaher, and had extended . their hordes in plundering thfe 
 inhabitants. I therefore issued orders that my (Keravul) advanced division 
 should immediately march to oppose them, this they did in so vigorous a manner, 
 that at the first charge they put the enemy to flight, and took a great number of 
 them prisoners ; those who escaped, took refuge in the fort of Kat, the governor 
 of which, whose name was Byrem Yusavul, and the Cazy Shykh Muvyd, both 
 of whom shut themselves up in the fortress ; my victorious army pursued the 
 runaways, and laid siege to the place. 
 
 On receipt of this intelligence, I placed my foot in the stirrup^ and proceeding 
 with great celerity, arrived at the ditch of the fort, where I alighted. When my 
 troops saw this action, all the cavalry dismounted and hastened to the attack. 
 Shykh Behader threw a (Kumund) rope with a noose on the battlement, by help 
 of which, he nearly mounted the wall; but at this time the garrison saluted us 
 with a shower of arrows, and one of them cut the rope, so that Behader fell head- 
 long to the bottom of the wall ; he soon however recovered his footing, again 
 threw the noose, and being supported by Jehan Pehlwan, they mounted the wall ; 
 I then ordered the drums to be beaten, and my troops having made a general 
 assault, mounted the battlements : on seeing this, the governor called out for 
 qu?irter, I gave him quarter, but all the wealth and property in the fort, became 
 the plunder of the soldiers. 
 
 I spent three days in Kat, I then sent off Ghyas Addyn and Aljaitu, with two 
 
 u 
 
14B MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A.D. 1371. 
 
 divisions, to turn the flanks of HusSyh Sufy's army, whilst I sent against him my 
 main body, commanded by Ky Khuseru Khutelany ; I then ordered the drums to 
 strike up, and having mounted my steed, I advanced with rapidity, and entered 
 the plains of Khuarizm. When Hussyn Sufy saw my victorious army, he sent 
 an d,mbassador to request my forgiveness, and to say that he would in future 
 placfe his head on the line of Obedience. Although I did not believe him, I 
 nevet-theless pardoned him, but in order to try him, I said to Ky Khuseru, " as 
 long as Hussyn keeps possession of the fort of Khuarizm, it is impossible to 
 clear the country of sedition." In consequence of this hint, Ky Khuseru trea- 
 cheroiisly sent him a message, advising him not to trust to my promises, nor 
 leave ^he fort, but if he would draw out his army, and come forth at the head of 
 them, ^e Ky Khuseru would join him with all his troops. 
 
 The Khuarizm Prince fell into the snare laid for him, marched out with a 
 larg^ body of troops, and advanced to the bank of the river Karan, which is at 
 the distance of two Fersukh * from the fort, and drew Up in battle array. At 
 this period, Ky Khuseru waited on me and said, " I have outwitted the enemy, 
 and have brought the prey into your toils j" I commanded him instantly to march 
 with his trodps, and cut off the communication with the fort : I then ordered my 
 drums to be beaten, and having mounted my horse, proceeded towards the 
 enemy, and while going along, determined on the plan of attack. I commanded 
 Amyr Muvyd id go up the river with his division, and then cross over, and at 
 the same time I sent Khetay Behader down the river, to effect his passage 
 over it, and ordered Ak Timtir to cross with his division in front of the enemy ; 
 the three divisions swam their horses over the river, and reached the opposite 
 bank with safety, exdept Aylchy Behader, who fell off his horse and was drowned. 
 When I spurred my steed to enter the stream, Muhammed Selduz caught hold 
 of my stirrup, and entreated me not to proceed; he at the same time seized 
 my standard, and rushed into the river. As soon as the divisions to the right 
 and left, saw my standard, they made a desperate charge on the enemy, and a 
 very severe conflict took place between the contending armies, in so much that 
 the men engaged with knives and daggers, and pulled each other by their collars 
 off their horses. Hussyn Sufy seeing the desperate situation of his troops, fled 
 alone into the fort. My victorious soldiers now laid siege to the fortress, and in 
 a very short time theiy advanced their batteries so near, as greatly to harass the 
 garrison : during the siege, Hussyn Sufy was so terrified, that he departed this 
 life. 
 
 On the death of Hussyn, he was succeeded by his brother Yusuf Sufy, who 
 
 * Six miles. 
 
A. D. 1371. MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. HT 
 
 imm^iately sent out his sword, and expressed his sorrow for the circuinstances 
 that had occuFre(^,,with,protestattions of hisQbedien9eandattachm,en,tto nie. He 
 further oflFered to give his niece, who was a descendant of the Khan of the Jete^, 
 in marriage to one of niy sons, so that a fataily cpnuection might; be cemented 
 between us, which should serve as a bond of his fidelity. Having approved pf 
 this joffer, I gave my consent, on condition that agents on the part of my son 
 Jehangyr should remain in the districts ;pf Khuarizm, to collect the tribute. 
 Having written an edict on the above mentioUed subject, I tjiimed the reins of 
 mysteed towards Samerkund, and having arrived in that city, I caused the car- 
 pets of justice and happiness to be spread. 
 
 At this time, I discovered that Amyr Ky Khuseru Khutelany, had during the 
 siege of Khuarizm, carried on a secret correspondence with Hussyn Sufy, and 
 had encouraged him to oppose me, by promising to join him. It was in con- 
 sequence of this negociation, and a renewal of the correspondence^ that Yusuf 
 Sufy ventured to turn out the agents of Jehangyr, and to raise the standard of 
 i-evolt. "This was the sixth disturbance that took place during my reign, and was 
 all owing to the want of loyalty of Ky Khuseru, whose ambitious spirit excited 
 him to aim at the sovereignty ; he therefore sent an agent named Shah Mahmud, 
 to form a secret treaty with Yusuf Sufy, by which they agreed to assist each 
 other in my destruction ; when I first received intelligence of this plot, I could 
 not believe it, till one of their confidential agents shewed me a written copy of 
 the treaty, I however-kept the matter a secret. ■,„i.> :, 
 
 - In the year 774, being then thirty-eight years of age, I quitted . „ 
 Samerkund, under pretence of a hunting expedition, but resolving 
 to make a sudden incursion into the Khuarizm territory, and to take my revenge 
 both on Yusuf Siify and the traitor Ky Khuseru; when I arrived in the plain 
 of Karshy, I gave orders for a general as^sembly of the nobles and prelates tp be 
 summoned, and brought Ky Khuseru before it ; I then produced the secret treaty, 
 gave it into his hand, and desired him to read it ; when he saw the writing, and 
 his own seal affixed to it, he was ashamed and held down his head ; I was much 
 affected on seeing him in this situation, but he himself saved me the pain of 
 passing sentence by saying, " I am guilty, and am deserving of any punishment 
 your Highness may command." I therefore determined to give the (Toman) 
 itorde of Khutelaii to Muhammed, the son of Shyr Behrani, and as there existed 
 &, 'great ehmity between them, I judged that there could riot be a greater punish- 
 ment than to deliver Ky Khuseru over to Muhammed, to do with him as he 
 pleased, and ordered accordingly.* I then arose from the assembly, and having 
 mouUted my horse, proceeded towards Khuarizm. 
 
 f Here Tnnur purposely omits the result, which vras the death of the prisoner. 
 
l48 MEMOHIS OF TIMUR. A. p. 1372. 
 
 '"■ When I had crossed the sandy desert of Khuarizm, Yu^uf Sufy having heard 
 of the fate-of his confederate, and of my arrival, sent an ambassador. to beseech 
 the chiefs and my son Jehangyr, to intercede for his pardon; he also sent his 
 niece Khan Zade, who was bethrothed to Jehangyr, with a great retinue, and 
 many presents to wait on me. As the young Princess was very elpquent, and 
 had a charming address, she said to me at our first meeting,, " an Emperor is he 
 who pardons equally Kings and beggars, and does not severely criticise their 
 actions^ and if they have been guilty of faults, freely forgives them, because when 
 an enemy asks for forgiveness, he should no longer be considered an enemy: 
 also a great monarch, having elevatedany person, does not again cast him down, 
 and whatever he gives, does not seek for any return ; he does not place implicit 
 reliance on. the friendship of any individual, nor does he behold with implaca- 
 bility the enmity of any person, but considers both equally beneath his notice." 
 She then requested me to pardon her uncle, in return for this speech, I gave the 
 kingdom of Khuarizm for her (Kabyn) marriage dower, to be managed by Yusuf 
 Sufy, as the agent of my son Jehangyr ; I then returned to Samerkund, and 
 shortly after deputed the Amyrs Yadgar Berlas and Aljaitu, to bring the bride 
 Khan Zade from Khuarizm. These noblemen were received by Yusuf Sufy with 
 the greatest respect, he professed his willing obedience to me, and gave to each 
 of the ambassadors rich presents, and prepared a sumptuous banquet for them. 
 After a few days he dismissed them with the bride and a suitable equipage. 
 
 When the Princess approached Samerkund, I ordered several of the chief ladies 
 of my family, attended by a number of noblemen, to go and meet her, and bring 
 her into the city with the greatest honour and pomp, I also commanded all the 
 chiefs, Syeds, and prelates, to be assembled, and in their presence the marriage 
 jceremony was performed according to the rites of the Muhammedan religion, 
 may the Lord be praised for all his goodness. 
 
 CHAPTER VL 
 
 , ^ p j3„3 . In the year 775, being then tliirty-nine years of age, I was informed 
 j I * : that Kummer Addyn, the slave and commander-in-chief of the army 
 
 of the Khan of the Jetes, had raised his scymitar and said, " by the force of my 
 sword, I will take the kingdom of Maveralnaher from Amyr Timtir." On hear- 
 ing of this, my honour was so roused that I, could not sleep, and although the 
 weather at this period was very cold, I nevertheless mounted my steed, and 
 marching with great expedition, I arrived at the caravansery of Kutfanl At 
 this place the cold was excessive, but my troops collected great quantities of 
 
AD. 1378. MEMOIRS OFTIMUR. .149 
 
 wood, lighted fires, and dressed their provisions ; unfortunately soon aftei) the snow 
 began to fall withi great violjence, and the quadrupeds being much; distressed, 
 many of them died. On this my chiefs waited on me, and having bent the knee, 
 represented that numbers of our followers and cattle were perishing, from the 
 severity of the winter ; it would therefore be better to return to Samierkurid. 
 
 As I had previously determined to erect huts for the army, and to remain out 
 during the winter, I said to the chiefs," we ought notto have coi^-naenced a cam- 
 paign at this season of the year, but having done so, it would be very prejudicial 
 to my interest to return, and very beneficial for me, to remain where we are ; 
 .God be praised, that every requisite is- here procurable, and when a King has 
 resolved on any measure, he should not deviate from his purpose ; I have deter- 
 mined not to return till I have made Kummer Addyn repent his boasting, or 
 taken him prisoner." I therefore passed forty days at the (Rebat) caravansery, 
 and when the cold had decreased, I gave the command of the advanced division 
 to the Prince Jehangyr, but sent with him the Amyrs Muhammed Byan Seldtiz, 
 and Aadil Shah Jelayr, at the head of the tribe of Jelayr, and many other 
 troops. * 
 
 When the Prince and the illustrious chiefs reached Jarun, they learned that 
 Kummer Addyn, with his army, Were encamped at Kuruk Tupe, and were wait- 
 ing there for reinforcements; On hearing this news, the Princfe placing his trust 
 in God, made a forced march, and beat up the Jete campi during the night ; 
 Kummer Addyn was much terrified, took to -flight, and sought refuge in a pass 
 called the Birke Ghuryan. ~ . • 
 
 When the day broke, my troops seized a number of the enemy's followers, and 
 took much plunder, after which they proceeded towards the pass • that day the 
 Jetes defended the pass, but when night came on, they again fled ; a number of 
 their soldiers and other infidels became the food of the swords and arrows of the 
 Muselmans. 
 
 As soon as the letters of the Prince Jehangyr reached me, I placed my foot in 
 the stirrup, and marching with great rapidity, joined the advanced division, just 
 after they had seized and plundered Kummer Addyn's followers. 
 
 I immediately ordered Amyr Daoud, Hussyn Behader, and some other ofiicers 
 to pursue the fugitives, and not give them time to rest, or even draw their breath, 
 and I encamped that night at Payak ; at this place I was grieved to learn that 
 Amyr" Hussyn' Behader had been drowned in crossing a river, this I considered 
 as an unlucky omen, but ordered the Prince Jehangyr to pursue, aiid use every 
 endeavour to take the Jete commander prisoner ; the Prince in obedience to mjr 
 
 ., f.jbisi; differs conSideral}]y.fr0niPeys d§ la.qroix's History,, 
 
 ;ii'.;ii. 
 
150 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR. A. D. 1373. 
 
 commands^ pursued him over hill and dale, took all his camels and baggage, and 
 compelled him to wander with only seven persons amdri^' the" rffoiintains', even 
 his women were all seized, together with all their jewelsiand oi'faaiii'ents.^'' 
 
 The Prince heing anxious to secure the fugitiye, did not relax in the pursuit, 
 but as the country was full of trees and caves, he dismounted and travelled on 
 foot ; at length he reached a spring of water, near to which Kummer Addyn 
 had laid down with his head on a stone, and was only roused tjy some of my 
 people approaching him; as they were about to seize hilii,'a ydungf man, who 
 was one of his followers, but very much resembled him, called out, ** I am Kuin- 
 mer Addyn," in consequence of which, they quitted the master and seized the 
 servant ; the other attendants being seized, also falsely swore thsftth^ latter 'was 
 the personage we were in pursuit of ; in the mean time Kuminer'Addyhfescaped 
 and hid himself in a cave. ■ ■ i - • re - c - 
 
 When my victorious son returned triumphant with his prisoners to my camp, 
 and they were brought into my presence, several of my people who knew Kum- 
 mer Addyn, declared that the prisoner was not him, although very like him; 
 the youth also acknowledged that being grateful to his master for his salt, he 
 had devoted his life for his (Kummer Addyn's) preservation. , I praised the young 
 man exceedinglyj and said, " as you have proved yourself a grjateful servant, I 
 forgive you for this meritorious action." 
 
 My people then wished me to return home, \m\ I said, " although we have 
 quenched the fire, we have left the sparks;" I therefore placed my foot in the 
 stirrup, and proceeded to the mountain of Shemak, from thence we marched to 
 Azbehbary, As the plains of Azb^hbary were very beautiful, and the season of 
 spring was just now commencing, I passed two pleasant months in that delight- 
 ful place, during which time Mubarik Shah, the governor of that district, had 
 the honour of being introduced, and performed all the duties of a host towards 
 me ; in return for his hospitality, I bestowed on him the coraimand of tlie tribe 
 of Salar Aghlan, and returned to Samerkund. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A D 1374 ^^ ^^ circumstances that occurred in the year 776, my age being 
 then forty, was the rebellion excited by Amyr Sarbugha and Aadil 
 Shah ; these chiefs compassionating tbe^stressed state of the Jete Commander, 
 Kummer Addyn, went and joined him, and he having obtained a reinforcement 
 from the Khan of Jetteh, proceeded at their instigation to invade Andijan; on 
 
A. D. 1374. MEMOIJIS OF TIMUR. 151 
 
 their arrival theare^ they dispersed and plundered the horde of Kuzak, who were 
 under the protection of the Prince Oi^er Shykh.* My son thought it advisable 
 to retreat before the enemy into the mountains, to effect this, he drew -out his 
 army and shewed himself, he then fell back, and by degrees having enticed them 
 among the fastnesses, he cut off their retreat, and made a number of the Jetes 
 the food of his victorious sword. He (Omer l^hykh) then sent an express to in- 
 .fornjL ine of all the^e, circumstances ; I immediately gave orders for the army to 
 be assembled, ajad having placed my foot in the stirrup, set out to join my son. 
 Whqn ^e, reached the village of Atbashy, I received intelligence that Kummer 
 Addyn had again re^reat^d, but this proved to be a stratagem of his, for having 
 collected his dispersed ^roops, he waited in ambuscade, with a select party. In 
 consequence of the false information I had received, I ordered Shykh Aly, Akti- 
 niur, .^nd two other chiefs, to pursue the Jetes with' all their forces ; my faithful 
 generakjifiyir^g bent their knees, represented that they would not leave me un- 
 protected, on wbich I was vpry angry with them ; they in consequence set off 
 with great expedition, but I haying repented of my passion, followed them gently, 
 not having with me more than three hundred horse. 
 
 When I had lost sight of my army, Kummer Addyn came out from his am- 
 buscade, and approached me ; my followers on seeing the enemy, were much 
 alarmed, I however encouraged them, and put on my armour : when my troops 
 saw that I was resolved on death or victory, they became of one heart, and I 
 formed them into six divisions, and waited for the enemy. 
 
 Kummer Addyn having drawn out his army, and being desirous of revenge, 
 attacked us, 9,nd in the second or third charge, came up close to me ; I raised 
 my sword, and gave him such a blow on the helmet that he was stunttfed ; at 
 this instant one of his servants seized his bridle, and led him out of the battle, 
 upon which his army took to flight. , After having been joined by my army, I 
 pursued the enemy, and at the end of eight Fersukh, came up with them ; I then 
 gave orders to surround Kummer Addyn, but he continued fighting and retreat- 
 ing till only seven of his soldiers remained with him : as his horse was wounded, 
 and he could not procure another, he dismounted, and for some time hid himself 
 among the people on foot ; he then threw off his armour, and concealed himself in 
 a hole in a cave. The next morning his horse was brought to me, but we could 
 not find the fugitiVe ; my ofl&cers all said he had certainly gone to the other 
 world, I did not coincide with them, and ordered the search to be continued on 
 all sides ; but as we could not discover any trace of him, I determined to return 
 to Samerkund. 
 
 As I had left my eldest son the Prince Muhamitned Jehangyr very ill at Sariier- 
 
 * Timur's second son. 
 
15g MEMOIRS- 6F TlMUR.' a. D. 13741 
 
 kund, my mind was very anxious on his account ; one ni|^ht I dretot that I was 
 seated in a boat with the Prince^ that the boat sunk, and although I endeavoured 
 to catch the hand of my son, I could not effect it, and hei was drowned ; I was 
 therefore much affected by this dream, nor could I obtain any intelligence of 
 the Prince till after I had crossed the Sihtin. 
 
 When I arrived in the vicinity of Samerkund, I saw a number of the nobles, 
 and the principal inhabitants of the city who had come out to meet me, clothed 
 in black ; as soon as I saw the procession, I was convinced that the fatal eveiit 
 had taken place, and was much distressed and afflicted: the! Impeirial Etiquettie 
 would not permit me to put on mourning, but I shut myself up for several days, 
 and lamented extremely' for two reasons; first, on my son's account, that so finie 
 a young man of only twenty years of age, should so soon have been called to 
 another world; secondly, on my own account, that such a tree, the ^support of 
 my empire, should have been broken down. But I comforted niyself by reflect- 
 ing that two verdant branches of my' son still flourished, the firsts the Prince 
 Peer Muhammed, to whom I gave the title of his father, Jehangyr ;* the other, 
 Muhammed Sultan, to both of whom I assigned a high place of honour in my 
 public courts. Amyr Syf Addeen, who had been the preceptor of my son, Ivas 
 so much affected by his loss, that he forsook the world and became a hermit. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A D iS'S ^^ *^® ^^^^ '^'^'^' ^^^ *^^ forty-first of my age, the Jete commander, 
 Kummer Addyn, who had escaped from the whirlpool of death, and 
 had reached the shore of safety, finding by experience, that he could not effect 
 any thing against me, repaired to the court of the Khan of Jetteh, where he col- 
 lected a large army, and again advanced towards Maveralnaher. At this time, 
 the Amyrs Sar Bugha and Aadil Shah, who had deserted from me, and joined 
 Kummer Addyn, having wandered for two years among the mountains of Jerar 
 huk, and finding they had no remedy but to return to my court, sent a messenger 
 to me, acknowledging their faults, and requesting my pardon. I therefore sent 
 Khuaje Kukultash and Alchy Bugha, to bring them to my presence ; when my 
 agents arrived at Atrar, Aadil Shah being alarmed, again fled and took refuge at 
 Aksuma,-|- but the Turks who inhabited those plains, foolishly plundered all his 
 
 * Conqueror of the world. 
 
 t. Atrar is the place where Timur died, it is situated on the Sihiin, in the 44th degree of Latitude j 
 Aksuma is said to have been a castle built on a mountain, overlooking the plains of Kipjalc. Petis de 
 la Croix, page 73. 
 
A.D. 1375. MEMQERSL OF TIMUR.i 153 
 
 wealth and property. Sar Bugha, who had h^en my declared and open enemy/ 
 advanced i^anMly, and caone with great sinfceritjr to my court, having his sword 
 suspended rbund his heck ; oh entering into my presehce, he placed the swOTd 
 on the ground, and said/" there is the scymitar, auld here is ray neckycut away, 
 but stiH I^am^hfopeful from the geher6sity' of your Highnesis, €or since I quitted 
 your service, I have only experienced disgrace "and ilF luckv therefore I aim rie- 
 turned to you." I encouraged him, and gave him the command of the horde of 
 Jelayr, and as he was a courageous fellow, I liberally forgave him, and he under- 
 took to be the guide of my forces against the Jetes. 
 
 I then sent oflF an army under the command of my son Omer Shykh, against 
 Kummer Addyn, but I gave him strict injunctions that he was upon all occasions 
 to consult with Sar Bugha^V Previous to their maridiitig^ Ak Bugha advised, that 
 as the Jetes were as watchful as crows, one division should make a detour, and 
 get in the rear of their camp, while the itaain body should attack them in front ; 
 I therefore gave orders that my son Omer Shykh, accompanied by Sar Bugha, 
 should march directly against the Jete army, whilst Kjetay Behader should go 
 round arid plunder the horde. Omer Shykh, with the main body, reached the 
 plain of Khuratu (encampment of the Jetes) at the moment that Kummer Addyn 
 was sittirig dSwri to dinner; when he saw the victbridu^' arriiy 'kp"pf o^Mng, he 
 was confounded, vaulted on his horse, and turned his face towards the desert, 
 and no one knew whither he was gone, but his whole army dispersed. 
 
 Omer Shykh continued to search for the fugitive for some time in the desert, 
 but not being able to discover any trace of him, turned the reins of his steed 
 towards Samerkund, and Khetay Behader having plundered the Jete horde, re- 
 joined the Prince : the victorious army having returned to Samerkund, had the 
 honour to kiss the royal carpet. 
 
 My mind being now quite at ease with regard to Kummer Addyn, I was in- 
 formed that Beg Timiir, the son of Aurus Khan of Kipchak, had advanced with 
 an army of five thousand horse into the territory, occupied by the tribe of Jujy, 
 had plundered them of all their property, and compelled their Prince Tukta- 
 mush * Khan, a descendant of the imperial family, to flee towards me for refuge. 
 As Tuktamush was an acquaintance of mine, he sent a messenger to me with his 
 blessing (Dwa) : -f- I in consequence sent out Tumen Timur to meet the Prince, 
 
 * He was descended from Jengyz Khan by Tushy, the eldest son, and succeeded to the throne of 
 Kipchak, on the death of Aurus Khan, A, H. 778, A. D. 1376. See Abul Ghazy's History of the 
 Tartars. 
 
 + Although a suppliant, he still considered himself as superior to Timur, who never took any other 
 title than (Amyr) commander j the same hauteur is still kept up by the (Delhy) royal family towards 
 the Nuwabs of Hindustan. 
 
 X 
 
154 MEMOIRS OF TIMUR* A-D.isys. 
 
 with orders to bring him to Samerkund with the greatest honour and respect: I 
 also prepared a great banquet for him, and assembled all the chieifs, the Syeds, 
 and the learned, to meet him, and gave to the whole assembly, abundance to eat 
 and to drink, and conferred dresses of honour, and presents of jewels and horses 
 on every one according to his rank, and having made them all happy, I dis- 
 missed them. — ^Farewell, Farewell. 
 
 Here ends the Book called the Tuarikh Mubarik Shahy, (History of the illus- 
 trious Monarch) which contains the Military Regulations of Timur Shah Saheb 
 Kerany, compiled by himself. (See Appendix No. 9.) 
 
 Conclusion of Colonel Damfs MS. * 
 
 * This Conclusion is certainly a mistake of the copyist, as I have found in two other MSS. belonging 
 to Colonel Davy, a further continuation of the history, but they both end in the following cUrious 
 manner. 
 
 " Be it known that from this (Majlis) place, (page 284 of Petis de la Croix) to the time of the Em- 
 peror's making his last testament, in the plains of (Kheta) Tartary, together with his Institutes, nearly 
 forty thousand (Byts) lines are deficient or obUterated." 
 
 " If it please God to grant me health and strength, it shall be compleated." (Appendix No. 10.) 
 
 CORRIGENDUM. 
 Page 133, for Book V. read Book VI. 
 
tn 
 
 APPENDIX I. 
 
 (Pagel.) 
 
 U ,'j 
 
 
 Jc^ j^lJIS ijtJi^ t^Uf aV J^I',l)W \jJ\J^\^ cl,:U-; l^VL 
 J-*^ l^-^^y (/^=^-^^ ^Irf ^^^-^y^ tXJOcJj t/tx^ jj-j*^ jjj3 ^)^^ c^4so 
 OloJ V^^y^LC t^^-^M-' ii^^^J ^^^ (•IP ^^'J'J^ (^\ytjj*a\Ls. ^ t^^^ ^b 
 
en 
 
 APPENDIX II. 
 
 (Pagel.) 
 
 jLi\jj\i Jr^f'J^ j^^\ cJ\)s>\ 4^\^^ H> *^*^. ^ ^^^^ '^ ^^ 
 j^^ j/W^,i«^ *3lL u-^^i tj-^^ cjs^'*^ ^^ *^ <x3^;--« jJ^ AjV 
 c^o^U ^Ll\ p-j>^ ^\s;S« tlU^ O^ JU oW^ 3^ j»(Jo3 Jy ^J^ 
 
 JGU cs<>^ ilsiiU '' " • • ; ■ 
 
 (^ __„„.^ ->' ' ^ ., — ^ ' '' i'' ' ' I. ;*^ 
 
 '>\ i, ij\5 cIjS \.^U JlSlk o-o^ JU oU-J^ i3^i^ oVj> "jk; ^^ 
 
[^3 
 
 APPENDIX III. 
 
 (Page 30 :.. .!,,.„ 
 
 JJ 
 
 ^ *r^^^Lj j\ e^^ aT ^i^ >l^\ ^ ^^\^U3 \j>^ ^\}j ^y 
 
[4] 
 
 APPENDIX IV. 
 
 (Page 7.) 
 
 Shykh (Sudder Addyn) Sefy was rendered famous by his posterity ; he as- 
 serted that he was descended from Aly, son-in-law of Muhammed^ and resided 
 in the city of Ardebil, province of AzerbijaUj and was reputed as a Saint. 
 Taimerlane held him in such esteem, that at his request he gave him all the 
 captives that he had taken in Asia Minor. f _\ 
 
 All these captives who owed their lives and liberty to the Shykh, evinced the 
 greatest gratitude to him, and cultivated his friendship by rich presents, and 
 frequently visiting him, in such a manner, that his reputation rose very high ; he 
 left sev^j-^^Qhildrehf who b^caSne very powerful. , _->^ , - , • ^; , 
 
 It was from Shykh Sefy that the royal family of Sophys of Persia were des- 
 
 cended 
 
 D'Herbelot, Bibliothfeque Oriental. 
 
 APPENDIX V. 
 
 ^ ' (P4el4')'''" 
 
 Syed Mahmud, commonly known by the. na^e of, Geesu Deraz, (long hair) 
 became a very ■c€ilebrated'iS2zW in Hindustan'; Ms tomb yet exists in the vicinity 
 of JK-ulberg^'.,ifrthe Dekh^ny and i,S stil^ resorted to by i;>umferoTi^ JMuhammfejian 
 pilgrims. He wrote several treatises on Sufyism, four of which are described in 
 the Catalogue of Tippoo Sultan's Library, No. 17 to 20. 
 
 I take the opportunity of mentioning, that although Muhammed declared that . 
 he would have no monks in his religion, yet it abounds with more orders of 
 them under the denomination of Fakeers, Dervishes, and Sufies, than exist in 
 any Catholic country, and the number of Saints equals that in the Roman Kalen- 
 dar. The tenets of the Sufies resemble those of the Mystics and Quietists of 
 Europe. The Shykhs or Presidents of these monasteries are supposed to pos- 
 sess a prescience of events, and some of them the power of performing miracles. 
 
[5] 
 
 APPENDIX VI. 
 
 (Page 21.) 
 
 The proper title of the 67th Chapter of the Koran, is Al Mulk, but is more 
 generally known by the name of Tebarek Allezy, and is very much admired by 
 the Muselmans, the following is the verse given in page 26. 
 
 It is not meant by this, that he ivas the first who bore the name of Timur, as 
 it occurs previously to this period, in the Moghul history ; Arab Shah says that it 
 means Irm in the Tiirky language ; he einploys two lines to give the true ortho- 
 graphy of the word,, but acknowledges that the pronunciation has been changed 
 in the course tof time. * - 
 
 APPENDIX VII. 
 
 (Page 23.) 
 
 We are not to understand by this expression, the plurality of worlds of the 
 astronomers, but what the Asiatics term the invisible world of angels, spirits, 
 genii, &c. V 
 
 APPE'Nt)IX VIII. > 
 
 ■-'•^^^■•- ■■ '-(PageSO') '■ .; '''^ •;■■■ ■•'- 
 
 C^JJb tLa Ji ^ ^yVe (^^ t:)s^ <^^^ d^^^^ ^ CUiSL^ j^U) 
 
 
[6] 
 
 APPENDIX IX. 
 
 ,. (Page 154.) 
 
 jrjH-J objW^ J^)jj3y-ji i^^JLio <i£5jL^ is^Jy LJt^\ \bJs txi> ^US 
 
 APPENDIX X. 
 
 (Page 154.) 
 
 ni> i 
 
 (jflU :i\^j\ :>y (^\y^/j^ ^j\j^ J^ <-^ i£^ ^>V '^^ *^ 
 
[7] 
 
 APPENDIX XI. 
 
 ( Addenda. ) 
 
 
 APPENDIX XII. 
 
 Jj\ ifiV, jCi» 4£5oj^ tjj3 J tS<Li 
 
[8] 
 
 APPENDIX XIII. 
 
 Continuation of the family of Timur to the present time, with the contemporary 
 Kings of England. 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 Cm 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 Timur, 
 
 Myran Hussyn, 
 
 Muhammed Myrza. 
 
 Abu Saied, 
 
 Omer Shykh, 
 
 Baber, 
 
 Humayun, 
 
 Akber, 
 
 Jehangyr, 
 
 Shah Jehan, 
 
 Aalumgyr, 
 
 Aurungzebe, 
 
 Behader Shah, 
 
 Ferrukhsyr, 
 
 Muhammed Shah, 
 
 Aalumgyr 11. 
 
 Shah Aalum, 
 
 Akber Shah, 
 
 1 
 
 Rulers of Ferghana, 
 
 Richard XL and Henry IV. 
 
 Henry IV. 
 
 Henry V. 
 
 Henry VI. 
 
 Edward IV. 
 
 Henry VII. 
 
 Henry VIII. 
 
 Elizabeth. 
 
 James I. 
 
 Charles I. 
 
 Charles II. 
 
 WilUam III. 
 Anne. 
 George I. 
 George II. 
 George III. 
 George IV. 
 
 N. B. This is not meant to be a minute statement, but merely to giVe a general 
 outline of the subject. 
 
[9] 
 
 ADDENDA. 
 
 Several months after I had commenced this Translation, I procured from my 
 friend Major William Yule of Edinburgh, many years First Assistant to the 
 Resident (Ambassador) at the Court of Lucknow, an authentic transcript of the 
 Delhy Imperial copy, mentioned in Major Davy's letter, prefixed to the printed 
 volume of Timur's Institutes, and noticed in the Preface of this work, which 
 he, Major Yule, obtained as a special favour from the Emperor, or Great 
 Moghul. I also received from my friend Lieutenant Colonel William Franklin, 
 a second copy of the above work, which had been procured by General Sir David 
 Ochterlony, while Resident at the Court of Delhy, and Commander of the 
 northern provinces of India. 
 
 They are both large Quarto volumes, the former is neatly written, but the 
 latter is most correct ; they both contain the Memoirs of Timur till his death, 
 but they are too voluminous for me to undertake the translation of them. I 
 shall however compare them with Petis de la Croix's version of Sherif Addyn's 
 History, and if they contain any thing new, will notice it. I have minutely 
 compared them with Colonel Davy's manuscript as far as it extends, and find 
 that the only additions they contain, are extracts from Sherif Addyn's History; 
 an explanation of some particulars omitted in the Memoirs, and an attempt to 
 prove that Timur was of the Stiny sect, although there is the strongest evidence 
 that he was a very bigoted Shya, (follower of Aly) as may be proved by his 
 destruction of the cities of Aleppo and Damascus, the account of which is to be 
 found in the 65th Chapter of Gibbon's Roman Empire. 
 
 In order to enable the Public, and especially the Oriental Translation Com- 
 mittee, to judge whether it may be worth while to employ some younger person 
 to continue these Memoirs, by a translation of the transcript of the Imperial 
 edition, I herewith subjoin the Editor's Preface to that work, also that part of 
 the Book which has given rise to the report that Timur had written an account 
 of his own death, which has been erroneously quoted as a proof that the whole 
 composition is a forgery. 
 
[10] 
 THE 
 
 PREFACE OF THE EDITOR 
 TO THE MULFUZAT TIMURY. 
 
 He commences with the usual form of praise of God, and blessings on Muham- 
 medj on the four Khalifs, Abu Beker, Omer, Osman and Aly ; he then repeats 
 the account given by Abu Talib Hussyny of discovering the book in the library 
 of Jafer Pasha, and of its contents. 
 
 He then states that the Emperor Shah Jehan of Hindustan, having perused 
 the book was not satisfied with it, and ordered him, Muhammed Afzel Bukhary, 
 to revise it. 
 
 " In the year 1047 of the Hejira, and tenth of his Majesty Shah Jehan's reign, 
 (A.D, 1637) the royal orders were issued to me, the meanest of the servants of 
 the Imperial Court, (Muhammed Afzel Bukhary) to read and revise this book 
 from beginning to end, and to assimilate it with the Zuffer Nameh,* of the cor- 
 rectness of which no intelligent person can have a doubt, and compare it with 
 some other trust-worthy histories, to omit some things which the translator had 
 inserted, and to insert some occurrences which he had omitted ; also to trans- 
 late the Turky and Arabic sentences into Persian, and to correct several of the 
 dateSj which do not agree with the Zuffer Nameh." 
 
 " In submission to the royal order, the least of the servants of his Majesty, 
 having bound round him the girdle of obedience, has exerted himself as much as 
 possible in revising and correcting the said translation, and has thrown out all 
 the unauthenticated passages which Abu Talib had inserted. He has inserted 
 several passages that have been omitted by that translator, and he has thereby 
 made the book conform with the Zuffer Nameh. Thus under the happy auspices 
 of his Imperial Majesty, equal in dignity to Solomon, the Defender of the Faith, 
 and the Protector of Princes, this work has been brought to a conclusion, and 
 now only waits the stamp of approval of his Majesty (the King of the world)." 
 
 It appears in Dow's History of Hindostan, that Muhammed Afzel was the 
 name of the Emperor, Shah Jehan's preceptor ; he was probably the person 
 employed to revise this work, but he has not complied with his promise of trans- 
 lating all the Turky passages, although a native of Bokhara, where that language 
 was well understood. 
 
 * The Persian history by Sherif Addyn Aly Yezdy, and the work translated by Petis de la Croix. 
 
[11] 
 
 The conclusion of the work states the arrival of the Emperor Timur at 
 Atrar* on his route to China ; of his last illness ; of his having assembled all 
 his family, his ministers, and other principal personages, and of his having in 
 their presence made his will, consisting of four clauses. 
 
 The two first clauses are to recommend union among his descendants, and 
 loyalty to his nobles ; the third clause appoints his grandson Pyr Muhammed 
 Jehangyr to be his successor and possessor of the kingdom of Saraerkund, and 
 that all his descendants should consider Jehangyr as their superior.-f- The fourth 
 clause entreats his posterity to observe the rules and regulations that he had 
 written during his reign, and to insert them as an Appendix to his Memoirs ; 
 he further desires that they will continue his Memoirs to the last moment of his 
 existence as if written or spoken by himself; 
 
 " I desire that this my Testament, and whatever I shall say to the last moment 
 of my existence, shall be written in my Memoirs eis if proceeding from my own 
 mouth." (Appendix 11.) 
 
 He repeats his exhortation to his descendants to observe union, " to support 
 the religion of Muhammed, to give currency to the tenets of the Sunies, and to 
 exert themselves in eradicating every false religion." (Appendix 12.) He then 
 forbids any one to speak to, or again disturb^ him, but leave him to the mercy 
 of God. 
 
 Shortly after this exhortation he resigned his soul to his Creator, on Tuesday 
 the 17th of Shaban, A. H. 807, March 19th, A. D. 1405. 
 
 * Atrar was a large town situated two Parasangs or leagues north of the Sihun, (Jaxartes). 
 
 + This distribution was conformable to the English law, Jehangyr being the heir of his deceased 
 eldest son, but the throne was taken possession of by Khelyl Sultan, another of Timur's grandsons, the 
 son of Miran Shah ; he died at the end of three years, when Maveralnaher was taken possession of by 
 Shah Riikh, the youngest son of Timur, but the other Princes having also seized upon the different pro- 
 vinces under their command, the mighty empire fell to pieces. 
 
 It may be interesting to some persons to know that the dominions of Timiir were visited in the 
 year 1812, by Izzet Allah, an intelligent native of India, whose journal has been published in the Asiatic 
 Researches, from which we learn that the Chinese have extended their conquests as far as the Sihun or 
 Jaxartes, that the towns of Transoxiana are in possession of different Uzbek chiefs, and the country is 
 occupied by the Nomade Kirghys hordes. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 (•RINTED BY W. NICOL, CLEVELAND ROW, S*. JAMES S. 
 
The following works of Major Stewart may he had at Messre. Parbury, Allen, and 
 Co. Booksellers to the Honourable East India Company, Leadenhall Street. 
 
 1. Descriptive Catalogue of Tippoo Sultan's Library, 1 vol. 4tO. 
 
 2. Travels of Abu Mirza Talib, 3 vol. 12mo. 
 
 3. History of Bengal, 1 vol. 4to. 
 
 4. Introduction to the Anvari Soohyly, 1 vol. 4to. 
 
 5. Original Persian Letters, 1 vol. 4tOi 
 
REPORT 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PROCEEDINGS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE THIRD ANNUAL MEETING 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS 
 
 TO THE 
 
 ORIENTAL TRANSLATION FUND, 
 
 WITH THE 
 
 REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE, 
 
 LIST OF THE SUBSCRIBERS, 
 
 REGULATIONS, 
 
 4-c. 4-c. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 PRINTBD BY J. L. COX, 75, GREAT QUEEN STUEET. 
 
 1830. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Patron and Vice-Patrons .,» 3 
 
 Report of the Proceedings of the Third Annual Meeting of the Subscribers to the Oriental 
 
 Translation Fund ., , ^... 4 
 
 Report ftomthe -Orientnl-Translfttion Gommitte€f'.......-.i.-... .tt '....... .7. .7;...'......'.^...'. 5 
 
 Auditor's Report 11 
 
 List of Subscribers to the Oriental Translation Fund , 12 
 
 Regulations for the Oriental Translation Committee.., 14 
 
 List of the Oriental Translation Committee 16 
 
 List of Branch Committees at Calcutta, Madras, and Rome 19 
 
 List of Works published by the Oriental Translation Fund .,.,..., 20 
 
 List of Works in the Press ,. 21 
 
 List of Translations preparing for Publication , ib. 
 
His Most Excellent' Majesty 
 KING GEORGE THE FOURTH. 
 
 His Royal Highness the DUKE of CLARENCE. 
 
 His Royal Highness the DUKE of SUSSEX. 
 
 His Royal Highness the DUKE of CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 His Royal Highness the DUKE OF GLOUCESTER, Chancellor of the University of Cambridge. 
 
 His Royal Highness PRINCE LEOPOLD of SAXE COBURG. 
 
 His Grace the LORD ARCHBISHOP of CANTERBURY. 
 
 The Right Honourable the LORD HIGH CHANCELLOR. 
 
 His Grace the DUKE OF WELLINGTON. 
 
 The Most Noble the MARQUESS of LANSDOWNE. 
 
 The Right Honourable the EARL SPENCER. 
 
 The Right Honourable the EARL AMHERST, late Governor-General of India. 
 
 The Right Honourable LORD W. H. C. BENTINCK, G.C.B., Governor-General of India. 
 
 The Right Honourable LORD VISCOUNT MELVILLE. 
 
 The Right Honourable LORD VISCOUNT GODERICH. 
 
 The Right Honourable LORD GRENVILLE, Chancellor of the University of Oxford. 
 
 The Right Honourable LORD ELLENBOROUGH, President of the Board of Commissioners for 
 
 the Affairs of India. 
 The Right Honourable C. W. WILLIAMS WYNN, M.P., President of the Royal Asiatic Society of 
 
 Great Britain and Ireland. 
 The Right Honourable SIR ROBERT PEEL, Bart., M.P, 
 The Right Honourable HENRY GOULBOURN, M.P. 
 The Right Honourable S. R. LUSHINGTON, Governor of Madras, 
 Lieutenant-General SIR E. BARNES, K.C.B., Governor of Ceylon. 
 Major-General SIR JOHN MALCOLM, G.C.B., Governor of Bombay. 
 H. T. COLEBROOKE, Esq., Director of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. 
 
 a2 
 
REPORT 
 
 OF 
 
 THE PROCEEDINGS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 THIRD ANNUAL MEETING OF THE SUBSCRIBERS 
 
 TO THB 
 
 ORIENTAL TRANSLATION FUND. 
 
 At a Meeting of the Subscribers to the Oriental Translation Fund, held 
 on Monday, the 14th of June, 1830, at the House of the Royal Asiatic 
 Society, 
 
 The Right Honourable the Earl AMHERST in the Chair : 
 
 The Right Honourable Sir Gore Ouseley, Bart., informed the Meeting, that he was authp^ 
 rized by His Royal Highness the Duke of Sussex, to express his sincere regret, that His 
 Majesty's lamented illness prevented his taking the Chair on this occasion. 
 
 The Minutes of the Proceedings of the last Anniversary Meeting were then read by the 
 Secretary, and confirmed. 
 
 The Right Honourable Sir Goee Ouseley, Bart., Chairman of the Oriental Translation 
 Committee, having read the Report of the Committee's proceedings since the last anniversary, 
 and the Auditor's Report of -the Receipts and Expenditure of the Oriental Translation Pund 
 for the year 1829 : 
 
 It was moved by the Right Honourable Lord Selsey, seconded by D. Pollock, Esq., and 
 
 Resolved Unanimously, 
 
 " That the Committee's and Auditor's Reports be approved and printed."" 
 
 Some amendments in the Sixth and Ninth Regulations for the Committee having been 
 proposed by Sir Alexander Johnston, and seconded by James Alexander, Esq., M.P., 
 
 It was Resolved Unanimously, 
 
 " That the proposed amendments in the Regulations be adopted." 
 
 The Right Honourable the Earl Amherst, then, in His Majesty's name, and accompanied bj 
 appropriate addresses, presented one of the Royal Medals tet the Rev. Professor Lee ; and 
 the other to the Chairman of the Committee, as the Representative of J. F. Davis, Esq.; and 
 one of the Institution's Medals to Sir William Ouseley, as the Representative of Major 
 David Price. 
 
 The Chairman having left the Chair, 
 
 It was moved by the Right Honourable the Earl of Carlisle, seconded by Count de 
 Lasteyrie, Vice-President of the Asiatic Society of Paris, and 
 Resolved Unanimously, 
 
 " That the warmest thanks of this Meeting be given to the Right Honourable the 
 " Earl Amherst, for his able conduct in the Chair." 
 
 WILLIAM HUTTMANN, 
 
 Secretary. 
 
THIRD REPORT 
 
 OF THE 
 
 ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 
 
 1830. 
 
 The Members of the Oriental Translation Committee, in offering this their Third Annual 
 Report to the Members of the Royal Family, the Nobility, and the Gentlemen who have so 
 generously patronized and munificently supported this long-wished-for Institution, entertain 
 sanguine hopes that the simple recital of the incidents, labours, and acts of the past year will 
 convince the Subscribers, in a gratifying manner, that the interesting objects for which they 
 have so nobly granted their fostering protection, are in as flourishing a state of progress as they 
 could have hoped for, and will obviate the necessity of their soliciting the attention of the 
 Subscribers to more than a simple statement of Facts. 
 
 In the first place, the Committee have the grateful task of announcing to the Subscribers the 
 gracious and munificent act of His Majesty, who, shortly after the last Meeting, with his usual 
 beneficent protection of literature, on being presented with the five Works then printed at 
 their expense, ordered Two Gold Medals, of the value of Twenty-five Guineas each, to be 
 annually bestowed upon those learned Translators who may be considered worthy of this royal 
 gift. A suitable device and motto having been agreed on by the Committee, and submitted 
 by the Chairman to His Majesty, they have now the honour of placing before*the Subscribei-sj 
 for their inspection, the Medal of which the King has graciously condescended to express his 
 approbation. 
 
 Although the Committee feel and regret the absence of a most active and zealous colleague, 
 Colonel Fitz-Clarence, they avail themselves of the circumstance of his not being present at this 
 Meeting, to express to the Subscribers, without wounding his modesty, their unqualified admi- 
 ration of the persevering zeal, successful exertions, and eminent talent with which he has 
 advanced the dearest objects of the Institution, during his sojourn in the " Eternal City ;" and 
 they feel confident that the resolution of thanks for, and confirmation of, his acts, which the 
 CtHnmittee have unanimously come to, will be joyously Te-echoed by the Subscribers. 
 
 Although the Colonel suffered much at first from the climate of Rome, which disabled hiin 
 for all exertion, he made up amply for it, as soon as the state of his health permitted. A copy 
 4ii the learned Professor Lee's translation of Ibn Batuta's Travels, he presented, in person, to 
 his Holiness the Pope ; who not only received it most graciously and thankfully, but, to mark 
 his approbation of the establishment of the Oriental Translation Fund, immediately gave orders 
 that the literary treasures of the Vatican library should be thrown open to the Colonel's researches, 
 To this was added every assistance from the celebrated scholar, Mbnseigneur Angelo Mar, who, 
 by the well-judged selection of the Papal Government, since sanctioned by the approbation of 
 the European Republic of Letters, had been constituted Librarian; with permission to transcribe 
 any manuscript contained in it, at the wish of the Committee* 
 
6 THIRD REPORT OF THE 
 
 To avail himself of the fruits of tliis most desirable acquisition, and at the same time to fulfil 
 the wishes of the Committee, in establishing a permanent connection with Rome, Colonel 
 Fitz-Clarence exerted his best ingenuity towards selecting such individuals for a " Branch 
 Corresponding Committee at Rome," as, in addition to their eh'gibility on the score of excellent 
 character, profound learning, and high attainment in Oriental literature, were sure to be 
 approved of by the Pontifical Government. 
 
 It naturally suggested itself to the Colonel that our countryman, the Reverend Dr. Wiseman, 
 an accomplished Orientalist, and the Head bf the English CoUege at Rome, who besides his fitness 
 for the office by station and talent, possesses a hearty zeal for the cultivation of Eastern lore, and 
 every other qualification, should be solicited to accept the office of Chairman. In this grand de- 
 sideratum he has been successful ; as also in appointing two learned colleagues to Dr. Wiseman, 
 vix. the Reverend Dr. Cullen, Sub-Rector of the Propaganda Fide establishment, a gentleman 
 equally well qualified by ability and learning; and an English gentleman, Mr. Lewis, an excellent 
 Arabic scholar, who passes his time in the cultivation of literature, between Rome and Sieriria. 
 
 Letters from the Committee, confirming the above arrangement, will be immediately 
 forwarded to Rome, similar to those addressed to the Indian Presidencies, which are already 
 before the Subscribers ; and we entertain the most sanguine hopes that this appointment will be 
 of the utmost utility to the main objects of the Society, as well as to our Lexicographers and 
 Philologists, for whom we can obtain many lights in colloquial knowledge, from the natives of 
 so many difierent Eastern countries as are assembled in that city. 
 
 It is almost unnecessary to draw the attention of the Subscribers to the very great advantages 
 which this Institution must derive from the meritorious exertions of our zealous coUeiague at' 
 the Roman capital. It will at once suggest itself that Rome possesses many celebrated 
 Orientalists ; that its constant and direct communication with many parts of Western Asia, and 
 the influx of learned natives of Syria, Palestine, Egypt, and Abyssinia, who flock to the 
 Propaganda Fide, to study for the priesthood, afford great facility for the attainment of the 
 objects of this Society, and that the Vatican and other libraries ofi^er almost inexhaustible means 
 for the cultivation of Eastern literature. 
 
 The Committee feel bound in justice to add, that the zeal of Colonel Fitz-Clarence in 
 advancing the objects of the Society, has been fully equalled by the address and talent with 
 which he made the necessary arrangements — secured the sanction and approbation of the 
 Roman Government, and obtained the active and willing co-operation of the various learned 
 bodies in that city, and their erudite members, as also in acquiring the aid of that powerful 
 institution the Propaganda Fide. 
 
 The heads of that college, in a most liberal manner, expressed their willingness to proceed 
 conjointly with us in our desirable undertaking, and placed at our disposal the use of their 
 founts and presses for the Oriental texts of such works as we may wish to publish in the original 
 character ; and the assistance of their Professors and Resident Orientalists, for composition and 
 correction. They have also presented the Committee with specimens of their various types ; 
 and from Colonel Fitz-Clarence' s calculation, a great saving must accrue in our future publica-. 
 tions of voluminous Eastern texts, as contra,sted with the expense incurred in England. 
 
 The learned Members of the Corresponding Committee at Rome have promised to publish 
 in Italian, in the various periodical works circulated in Italy, a concise Prospectus of the views 
 of ouf Institution; and it may be expected that ere long we shall receive numerous offers of 
 translations from all quarters of the European continent. 
 
 In general. Colonel Fitz-Clarence found that amongst the Oriental scholars, with whom 
 he took pains to become acquainted at Rome, the Syriac and Hebrew were more known than 
 
ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 7 
 
 the other Eastern languages. The ehairs of Arabic, Syriac, arid Hebrew at the Sapienza are 
 well filled by Signo^rs Lance, Motza, and Sarte* The latter gentleman for general Oriental 
 erudition is not to be surpassed in Europe, and he has partly promised to Colonel Fitz-Clarence» 
 a trandatiori frobl a" Syriac manuscript of Abulfarage very shortly, which Dr. Nott, Prebend 
 of Winchester,, has most kindly undertaken to translate from Latin into English. 
 
 Our active colleague made the acquaintance of Signer Habaschi, a native of the neighbour- 
 hood of Barout, originally educated ' at the Propaganda Fide, and now a resident dgent at 
 Rome for one of the Syrian Bishops ; and also of a young German Orientalist, Dr. Kleugh, 
 who has acquired a good knowledge of 'Arabic during a five years' residence in Egypt. 
 
 Although most of the learned men in oflScial situations at Rome are too much occupied for 
 us to expect from them translations of a voluminous nature, still there is every reason to hope 
 that Dr. Wiseman and Signor Sarte will have the kindness to employ their leisure hours 
 occasionally in translations from Sjrriac authors. Dr. Kleugh has obligingly undertaken a 
 translation fromElVakedi's account of the Conquest of Syria, from the Arabic ; and Signor 
 Habaschi has had the goodness to promise us a translation of a history of the Circassian dynasty 
 of Mamlukes in Egypt. ' .,..-,.,. 
 
 . Colonel Fitz-Clarence informs tbe Committee, that he found the Grand Duke of Tuscany 
 va:y ardent in Oriental research, and employing a learned gentleman at Florence to translate 
 a very valuable work from the Arabic, " The History of the Moors in Spain, by Muhammed 
 al Moghrebi,'" into Italian ; and the same gentleman has expressed a wish to be employed by' 
 this Institution. His Imperial Highness also requested Colonel Fitz-Clarence to enrol his name 
 in the List of Subscribers to the Oriental Translation Fund, 
 
 The Subscribers will have learned from the public papers, that an establishment on a very 
 liberal and encouraging plan, for the cultivation of Oriental literature, is nearly completed 
 at St. Petersburg ; and certaijily since the establishment of the Oriental Translation Fund in 
 Bngland, Eastern -leaming has been more assiduously cultivated throughout the continent of 
 Europe, than for many years before. This is as it should be, and the Committee feel convinced 
 that the Subscribers will sympathize with theni in the gratification which this amiable riv&lry 
 excites. The Russian Oriental University is on an, extensive scale ; almost all the living 
 languages of the East are to be taught in it by natives of the respective countries, assisted by 
 and under the entire management of European Professors. 
 
 The Committee have the gratification of informing the Subscribers," that the Corresponding 
 Committee at Calcutta have already transmitted to them a list of subscriptions to the Oriental 
 Translation Fund, and part of a Translation made by Dr. John Tytler of the Khazanat id 
 Ibn, a Persian system of Mathematics, of which the original is being printed at Calcutta at 
 the expense of the Bengal Goveriiment. 
 
 ^ . The translation of a Tract written by a Buddhist against the Brahminical castes, has also 
 been sent to this Committee by them, accompanied by the information that translations of 
 die « Hedayet ul Islam," by W. T. Robertson, Esq., and of the « Book of Jasher," by the 
 Rev. William Adam, have been tendered for their acceptance. On the subject of the latter 
 •work, the Committee are making such researches as may enable them to make further commu- 
 sications at a future opportunity. 
 
 The following works have been published by the Oriental Translation Fund since the last 
 
 anniversary, «fe.— 
 
 The Fortunate Union, a Chinese Romance ; translated by Mr. Davis, in 2 vols. 
 
 Two Singhalese Poems, descriptive of the IJemonology and Masques of Ceylon; translated 
 by Mr. Callaway. 
 
8 THIRD REPORT OF THE 
 
 The Adventures of Hatim Tai", a Persian Romance ; translated by Mr. Forbes. 
 
 The Autobiography of Sheikh Mohammed Ali Hazin, a Persian Poet ; translated by Mr. 
 Belfour. 
 
 Memoirs of a Malayan Family : written by themselves ; translated by Mr. Marsden : and 
 
 The Turkish account of the War in Bosnia between the Austrians and Turks j translated by 
 Mr. Fraser. 
 
 In addition to these works, which have been delivered to- the Subscribers, the Committee 
 have the pleasure of laying before this Meeting three other works, the printing of which is 
 expected to be finished about the end of this month. They are — Professor Neumann's trans* 
 lation of the Armenian History of Vartan ; Professor Rosen's translation of an Arabic System 
 of Algebra ; and Major Stewart's translation of the Autobiography of the Emperor Tamerlane. 
 
 The Committee regret extremely that the printing of the text and a translation of Idrisi's 
 Geography, is at present suspended, through an accident that happened to the Rev. Mr.^ 
 Renouard; from the effects of which, however, they are happy to announce, he is now 
 recovering, 
 
 Mr. Mitchell's having been called to Constantinople, has also for a time suspended the print-r 
 ing of his translation of the Maritime Wars of the Turks ; but it is expected that it will soon 
 be resumed and completed. 
 
 The History of Georgia, that was included among the works preparing for publication, haa 
 been withdrawn from the list, in consequence of a translation of it in Russian and French 
 having been recently published at St. Petersburg. 
 
 The publication of original texts being one of the objects for which the Oriental Translation 
 Fund was established, the Committee have the pleasure of announcing that, in addition to the 
 text of the Arabic work on Algebra which is already printed, the Persian text of the Auto- 
 biography of Sheikh Mohammed Ali Hazin is now in the press ; and that Ibn Haukul's Geo- 
 graphy, Haji Khalfa's Bibliographical Dictionary, the Sheref Nameh, and the History of 
 Mazendaran and Tabaristan, will be accompanied by the Arabic or Persian texts. 
 
 The Committee feel much pleasure in informing this Meeting, that a translation of the His- 
 tory of Japan made by Mr. Titsingh, and revised by Mr. Klaproth, will go to press imme- 
 diately, and will, they confidently expect, be delivered to the Subscribers before the next 
 anniversary. 
 
 Professor Erdmann, of Cazan, having sent to the Committee a German poetical translation, 
 accompanied by the Persian original, of a small portion of the Heft Peiker, it is intended that 
 it shall be printed with the translation of that work that is preparing for publication by the 
 Chairman of the Committee, the Right Honourable Sir Gore Ouseley, Bart. 
 
 Besides the works in the printed list, announced as preparing for publication, those ofifered 
 to Colonel Fitz-Clarence in Italy, and those mentioned by the Corresponding Committee at 
 Calcutta, the Committee have the pleasure of stating, that Professor Wilken of Berlin has 
 offered a translation of Ibn Bei tar's Botany ; and Professor Moeller of Gotha, a translation 
 of Ibn Koteiba's History of the Arabians. 
 
 Mr. Huttmann, the Secretary to the Committee, also has offered to translate the Chun tsew 
 of Confucius from the Chinese. This work, which still remains untranslated, contains the 
 History of the Kingdom of Loo, of which Confucius was some time prime minister, and is the 
 only one of the works usually attributed to him which he really wrote. 
 
 Prince Hubboff, an Armenian, having spent many years in compiling a general history of 
 his native country, which is still in manuscript, and expressed his willingness to allow it to 
 
ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 9 
 
 be translated, the Comaiittee have requested the Rev. Mr. Glen, of Astrachan, where the 
 Prince resides, to get it translated into English for this Institution. 
 
 For the information of the Subscribers, the Committee have incorporated in this Report the 
 two following Resolutions firan their proceedings, which they confidently hope the Subscribers 
 will confirm:— 
 •• Resolved, 
 
 « That a sum, varying from 20 to 100 Sovereigns, at the discretion of the Committee, 
 " be given to any person who shall point out the translation of a lost Greek or Latin 
 «' work which shall be so circumstanced that the Committee may be enabled to obtain it 
 " for translation.'^ 
 " Resolved, 
 
 " That the Committee be empowered to ^ve a premium, not exceeding 100^., at its 
 " discretion, to any persoti who shall discover Dr. Hyde's ' Manuscript Catalogue of 
 « the Names of many Ancient Books lost in the original Greek, and the same now found 
 " translated into Arabic or Syriac;' and any of his Translations, not now in the British 
 " Museum, which shall be so circumstanced that the Committee may be able to procvire 
 " them for publication, if upon examination they should think them deserving of it." 
 It is now the pleasing duty of the Committee to recommend the following gentlemen as 
 worthy of the honour of the Subscribers' approbation, for their exerticois in translating ; and 
 as the Regulations proposed and confirmed in the last year's Report will account for the re- 
 wards not being adjudged to translations of small extent, however ingeniously p^ormed, it 
 is unnecessary to assure the Subscribers that no invidious or partial distinction has operated 
 on their recommendation. 
 
 It will be remembered by the Subscribers, with due appreciation of his liberal motives, 
 that the Reverend Professor Lee, the highly-talented translator of a most interesting work 
 from the Arabic — ^the Travels of Ibn Batuta — declined last year accepting any mark of their 
 approbation, lest it might diminish the funds of an Institution which is devoted to the 
 attainment of objects most interesting to himself and consonant to his literary pursuits. But 
 ^ce His Majesty has placed two Royal Medals annually at the disposal of the Oriental Trans- 
 lation Fund, the Committee are most happy to find that the Reverend Professor's objections 
 no longer exist, and they strctogly recommend him for the honourable distinction of one of the 
 Royal Medals. 
 
 The Committee feel satisfied that the Subscribers will approve of the other Royal Medal 
 being given to J. F. Davis, Esq., for his interesting translations from the Chinese language ; 
 and of one of the Institution's Medals being given to Major Price, the learned translator 
 of the Autobiography of the Emperor Jarihangueir. 
 
 They also propose that a pecuniary reward of 9,51. be offered to C. Fraser, Esq., the able 
 translator of the History of the War in Bosnia ; and that 501. be given to Professor Neumann, 
 for his valuable translation of the History of Vartan ; and 100^. to F. C. Belfour, Esq. for 
 his very cvirious translation of the Life of Sheikh Mohammed Ali Hazin. 
 
 Having understood that a misapprehension has arisen in consequence of the placing of 
 a paragraph in the last Annual Report — that the translation of Ferishta's History of India, 
 by Colonel Briggs, was published with the pecuniary assistance of the Oriental Translation 
 Fund — ^the Committee think it right to remove this erroneous impression by stating that their 
 object in mentioning their learned colleague's work was solely for the purpose of calling the 
 attention of the Subscribers to so valuable a desideratum as a complete version of that inte- 
 resting work. They have now the gratification to announce, that this distinguished Orientalist 
 
 B 
 
10 
 
 THIRD REPORT. 
 
 has kindly undertaken to prepare for publication by the Oriental Translation Fund, a Con- 
 tinuation of the History of India, known as the Seyer ul Mutakherin,. of which a translation 
 was published in Calcutta about forty or fifty years ago, by a French Renegade Mussulman 
 named Mustafa, in very indifferent English, and of which the greater part of the impression 
 was lost in its passage to Europe. 
 
 The Committee have sincere satisfaction in announcing the following flattering, additions to 
 the list of Subscribers to the Oriental Translation Fund since the last anniversary ; viz. — 
 
 His Most Gracious Majesty, Fifty Guineas. 
 His Majesty the King of the Netherlands, Twenty Guineas. 
 
 And thejhllomng distinguished Individttals and Institutions Ten Guineas each .• 
 
 His Imperial Highness the Grand Duke of Tuscany 
 
 His Serene Highness the Grand Duke of Hesse 
 
 - Darmstadt 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquess of Hertford 
 
 The Most "Noble the Marquess of Northampton 
 
 The Right Honourable the Earl of Shrewsbury 
 
 The Right Honourable the Earl of Lonsdale 
 
 The Right Honourable Lord Burghersh 
 
 The Right Honourable Lord Prudhoe 
 
 The' Right Honourable Sir R. Gordon 
 
 The Right Honourable C. R. Vaughan 
 
 The Honourable Mount-Stuart Elphinstone 
 
 The Honourable George Fortescue 
 
 The Honourable Edward Monckton 
 
 Sir G. J. Duckett, Bart. 
 
 Sir Robert Lawley, Bart. 
 
 Sir C. T. Metcalfe, Bart. 
 
 Lady Chambers 
 
 The Imperial Library, Vienna 
 
 The Imperial University, Dorpat 
 
 The Royal Library, Berlin 
 
 The Royal Library, Dresden 
 
 The Royal Library, Hanover 
 
 The Royal Irish Academy 
 
 The Royal University, Leyden 
 
 The Literary Society, Bombay 
 
 The Provost of Trinity Ci)Ilege, Dublin 
 
 The Rev. E. Burton, D.D. 
 
 Lieut. Col. Caulfield 
 
 J. L. Cox, Esq. 
 
 R. W. Cox, Esq. 
 
 J. B. Elliott, Esq. 
 
 Hudson Gurney, Esq. M.P. 
 
 F. J. Halliday, Esq. 
 
 Lieut. Col. Vans Kennedy 
 
 J. Leard, Esq. 
 
 Lieut. Col. J. Macdohald 
 
 W. H. Macnaghten, Esq. 
 
 Captain J. W. J. Ouseley 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Nott 
 
 John Penn, Esq. 
 
 H. Preston, Esq. 
 
 Professor Rosen 
 
 A. Stirling, Esq. 
 
 Dr. John Tytler 
 
 H. H. Wilson, Esq. 
 
 The Committee, in concluding their Report, hope that they may be allowed to offer their 
 congratulations to the Subscribers upon the flourishing state of the Institution which their 
 protection and encouragement has formed and fostered, not only in relation to the state of its 
 funds and on the works already before them, but also on those most important works which 
 are in progress of translation and publication. 
 
H 
 
 O 
 PL, 
 
 P^ 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 & 
 
 sz; 
 o 
 
 l-H 
 
 51 
 
 
 iz; 
 
 i 
 
 
 W 
 
 rH 
 
 
 H^ 
 
 rH 
 
 
 PH 
 
 CO 
 
 
 o 
 
 i 
 
 
 H 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 S 
 
 
 g 
 
 H 
 
 <^ 
 
 «4 
 
 fi* 
 
 s 
 
 
 O 
 
 l-H 
 
 P3 
 02 
 
 P 
 IZi 
 <1 
 
 H 
 
 PtH 
 
 P5 
 
 s 
 
 1^ 
 
 <S O O O 00 00 
 00 O O 0% 03 04 
 
 »«. © W OS T(i o 
 » O (N t^ ® 
 
 © -^ 1-1 
 
 «« 
 
 ff» w^ 
 
 b» 
 
 
 1—1 
 
 1-1 
 
 
 1,437 
 956 
 
 1 
 
 
 s. 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 s ^ 
 
 ^M S 
 
 a 
 
 I 
 
 «« 
 
 
 13 _ 
 
 (S ^ o m M (Ih 
 
 «« 
 
 B3 
 "-I CD 
 
 T3 
 
 -a 
 
 © © © © © t» 
 
 O © « © N ■* 
 i—t 
 
 es w ■«> © «o o 
 
 H5 ■* IN >-i !a 
 
 '^ 00 
 
 ^-1 
 
 Cl3 
 
 s § I 
 
 ■I 
 
 © © 
 
 i : 
 
 S Q 
 
 -§ '. 
 
 02 ■ 
 
 Oi M 
 
 1 
 
 V 
 
 en 
 
 -§ 
 
 o 
 
 
 OS 
 00 
 
 ITS 
 
 .. • ^ -g 
 
 5 :g 02 ,3 
 
 P « J3 .S 
 
 2 <u 
 
 • • CQ a 
 
 •« w g -a 
 
 ;0 1—1 
 
 1— I 
 
 >o so 
 
 © 
 
 CO 
 .00 
 
 1—1 
 
 n 
 
 Eh 
 
 IZi 
 & 
 
 O 
 
 g 
 
 i-s 
 O 
 
 Eh 
 
 < 
 
 1^ 
 Pli 
 
 P 
 
 02 
 
 00 
 
 1—1 
 
 00 
 
 ©^ 
 
 M 
 
 9 
 
 a 
 
 CS 
 
 1-S 
 
 .11 
 
 -S IB 
 
 ^ s 
 
 ^ 
 
 PH 
 
 «1 o 
 00 © 
 
 CO N 
 Oi © 
 
 «« 
 
 © 
 
 03 
 00 
 
 l-H -g 
 
 «5 
 
 l-H 
 
 00 
 
 1— 1 
 
 CO 
 
 f-H 
 
 00 
 
 i-T 
 
 «rt 
 
 «t« 
 
 January 
 anuaiy J 
 
 1 
 
 ns '^ 
 
 "S 
 
 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 ■s:i 
 
 .s 
 
 0) V 
 
 
 o > 
 
 
 a -B 
 
 
 CS g 
 
 rt 
 
 "3 .« 
 
 "(S 
 
 « W 
 
 P9 
 
12 
 
 THIRD REPORT OF THE 
 
 LIST OF ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS. 
 
 His Most Gracious Majesty Kiaa 
 His Majesty the King of the 
 
 £. «..<;. 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Clarence . . 21 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Sussex .... 10 10 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge. . 10 10 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Gloucester. . 10 10 
 His Royal Highness Prince Leopold of Saxe 
 
 Coburg 21 
 
 His Imperial Highness the Qrand Duke of 
 
 Tuscany 10 10 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Orleans 10 10 . 
 
 His Serene Highness the Grand Duke of Hesse 
 
 D'Armstadt 10 10 
 
 His Highness Prince de Lieven 10 10 
 
 His Grace the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Lord High Chancellor . . 10 10 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Somerset 10 10 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Richmond 10 10 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Leeds 10 10 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Bedford 10 10 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Deyonshire 10 10 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Northumberland 10 10 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Wellington 10 10 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquess of Lansdowne 10 10 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquess of Hertford. ... 10 10 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquess of Bute 10 10 
 
 Tlie Most Noble the Marquess of Northampton 10 10 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquess of Anglesey , . 10 10 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquess of Cholmondeley 10 10 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquess of Londonderry 10 10 
 
 The Most Noble the Marquess of Donegall . . 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Shrewsbury .... 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Cassilis 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Damley 10 10 
 
 Tlie Right Hon. the Earl of Glasgow 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Carlisle 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Egremont 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Hardwicke .... 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl Spencer 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Powis 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl of Lonsdale 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl Amherst 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. the Earl Dudley 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord W. H. C. Bentinck . . 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Viscount Melville .... 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Viscount Strangford . . 10 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Viscount Goderich. ... 10 10 Q 
 
 Geokge the Foukth, Fifty Guineas. 
 Netherlands, Twenty Guineas. 
 
 £. 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Burghersh 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Ashley 10 
 
 The Right Hon. and Right Reverend the Lord 
 
 Bishop of London , 10 
 
 The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Winchester 10 
 The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Salisbury 10 
 The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Ely. . 10 
 The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Peter- 
 borough 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Southampton .^ 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Grenville 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Selsey 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord EUenboroufh 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Prudhoe 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Lord Bexley 10 
 
 The Hon. George A'gar Ellis, M.P 10 
 
 The Hon. Mount-Stuart Elphinstone 10 
 
 Tlie Hon. George Fortescue 10 
 
 The Hon. Edward Monckton 10 
 
 General the Hon. R. Taylor 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Sir R. Gordon 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Henry Goulbur;n, M.P. .... 10 
 The Right Hon. Sir G. Murray, Bart., M.P. 
 
 G.C.B. 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Sir Gore Ouseley, Bart 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Sir Robert Peel, Bart., M.P. 10 
 
 The Right Hon. C. R. Vaughan 10 
 
 The Right Hon. Sir G.Warrender, Bart., M.P. 10 
 
 The Right Hon. C. W. Williams Wynn, M.P. 10 
 
 Sir Robert Lawley, Bart 10 
 
 Sir G. T. Staunton, Bart., F.R.S 10 
 
 Sir C T. Metcalfe, Bart 10 
 
 Sir G. J. buckett, Bart 10 
 
 Adiniral Sir C. M. Pole, Bart., G.C.B. F.R.S. 10 
 
 Sir Culling Smith, Bart. 10 
 
 Sir H. Halford, Bart., M.D., F. R.S 10 
 
 Sir Benjamin Hobhouse, Bart. , F. R. S 10 
 
 Sir J. W. Waller, Bart 10 
 
 Sir Edw. Kerrison, Bart., M.P 10 
 
 Sir E. H. East, Bart., M. P. F. R-S 10 
 
 Sir Francis Freeling; Bart 10 
 
 Lady Chambers 10 
 
 Lleut^Gen. Sir Herbert Taylor, G.C.H 10 
 
 Sir W. Sidney Smith, K. C. B. F. R. S 10 
 
 Sir A. Johnston, Knt.,F.R;S 10 
 
 «. 
 
 d. 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 
 
 13 
 
 Sir James S(»rtet,Kr.P. «mi 10 10 O 
 
 The Imperial Univetsity of Casan 10 10 
 
 The Imperial Library, Vienna 10 10 
 
 The Royal Library, Berlin 10 10 
 
 The Royal Library, Dresden 10 10 
 
 The Royal Library, Hanover 10 10 
 
 The Royal Library, Munich 10 10 
 
 The Ro^ University, Leyden 10 10 
 
 The Royal College of Surgeons, London 10 10 
 
 The Royal Irish Academy 10 10 
 
 The Asiatic Society of Bengal 10 10 
 
 The Literary Society of Bombay 10 10 
 
 The Athenseum 10 10 
 
 The Oriental Club, London ,. 10 10 
 
 The Principal and Fellows of Brazen-nose Col- 
 lege, Oxford 10 10 
 
 The Library of Catharine Hall, Cambridge .. 10 10 
 The Library of Christ Church CoUege, Oxford 10 10 
 The Library of Corpus Christi College, Cam- 
 bridge 10 10 
 
 The Library of Exeter College, Oxford 10 10 
 
 The Library of Jesus College, Cambridge .... 10 10 
 The President and Fellows of Magdalen College, 
 
 Oxford 10 10 
 
 The Library of Trinity College, Cambridge. ... 10 10 
 
 Ilie Dean and Chapter of Ely. 10 10 
 
 The Methodist Missionary Society 10 10 
 
 The Provost of Trinity College, Dublin 10 10 
 
 H. Alexander, Esq., M.P 10 10 
 
 FrancU Baring, Esq., M.P 10 10 
 
 R. S. Berry, Esq. 10 10 
 
 Colonel William Blackbume 10 10 
 
 J. Broadhurst, Esq. 10 10 
 
 The Reverend E. Burton, D.D 10 10 
 
 Lieut.-Col. James CaulBeld, Bengal Cavahy . . 10 10 
 
 The Rev. H. Coddington 10 10 
 
 John Lewis Cox, Esq. 10 10 
 
 RichardWaiteCox, Esq 10 10 
 
 John Bardoe Elliott, Esq 10 10 
 
 Lieutenant-Colonel Fitz-Clarence,F.R.S 10 10 
 
 R. Gregory, Esq 10 10 
 
 John Guillemard, Esq 10 10 
 
 Hudson Gui-ney, Esq., MP. 10 10 
 
 F. J. Halliday, Esq. • 10 10 
 
 A. HamUton, Esq. 10 10 
 
 Major-General Thomas Hardwicke 10 10 
 
 £. «. d. 
 
 Prince Hoare, Esq., F.R.S 10 10 
 
 Godfrey Higgins, Esq. 10 10 
 
 Thomas Hope, Esq., F.R.S. 10 10 
 
 R. Jenkins, Esq. 10 10 
 
 Peter Johnston, of Camsalloch, Esq. 10 10 
 
 Lieutenant- Colonel Vans Kennedy 10 10 
 
 The Rev. Wyndham Knatchbull, D.D 10 10 
 
 JohnLee, Esq., D.C.L 10 10 
 
 Major-General Colin Macauley, M.P. 10 10 
 
 Dr. J. D. Macbride ..'. 10 10 
 
 Lieutenant-Colonel John Macdonald, F.R.S. 
 
 M.A.S.Cal 10 10 
 
 W. H. Macnaghten, Esq. ,... 10 10 
 
 Captmn F. Marryat, R. N., C. B., F. R. S. . . . . 10 10 
 
 W. Marsden, Esq., LL.D. F.R.8. 10 10 
 
 J. B. S.Morritt, Esq. 10 10 
 
 John Murray, Esq 10 10 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Kott 10 10 
 
 Colonel H. S. Osbonie 10 10 O' 
 
 Captam J. W. J. Ouseley 10 10 
 
 C. N. Pallmer, Esq., M.P. 10 10 
 
 John Story Penleaze, Esq. 10 IQ 
 
 John Penn, Esq 10 10 
 
 Louis Hayes Petit, Esq., M. P. F.B. S. 10 10 
 
 D. Pollock, Esq., F.R.S 10 10 Q 
 
 Henry I>reston, Esq. 10 10 
 
 Jhe Rev. E. B. Pusey, A.M 10 10 
 
 R. Simmons, Esq 10 10 
 
 William Sotheby, Esq 10 10 
 
 A. Spottiswoode, Esq., M. P 10 10 
 
 A. Stirling, Esq 10 10. 
 
 Major-General J. H. Symons 10 10 
 
 G. Watson Taylor, Esq. , M. P. F.R. S. 10 10 
 
 Lieutenant- Colonel James Tod 10 10 
 
 Dr. John Tytler 10 10 
 
 George Vivian, Esq 10 10 
 
 H. H. Wilson, Esq 10 10 
 
 Captain J. Woolmore 10 10 
 
 The Imperial University, Dorpat 5 5 
 
 John Leard, Esq. 5 5 
 
 Philip Pusey, Esq. 5 5 
 
 TbeRev. G. C. Renouard, B.D 5 5 
 
 Professor Rosen 5 5 
 
 R. J. Thomson, Esq. < 5 5 
 
 The Rev. Archdeacon Wrangham 5 5 
 
 It is requested that those individuals or Institutions who are willing to subscribe to the Oriental 
 Translation Fund, will send their names and addresses to the Secretary^ Mr. William Huttmann, 
 at the house of the Royal Asiatic Society, No. 14, Graftori-street, Bond-street, London ; and inform 
 him where their subscriptions will be paid. Subscriptions will also be received by the Branch Com- 
 mittees at Calcutta, Madras, and Rome. 
 
14 THIRD REPORT OF THE 
 
 REGULATIONS 
 
 roil 
 
 THE ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 
 
 1st. The Committee which is attached to the Royal Asiatic Society, for the purpose of selecting and 
 superintending the translation and printing of Oriental works, is to be called the " Oriental Translation 
 Committee." 
 
 2d. The object of the Committee is to publish^ free of expense to the authors, translations of the 
 whole or parts of works in the Oriental languages, accompanied occasionally by the original texts, aiid 
 such illustrations as may be considered necessary. These translations are to be generally printed in 
 English, but in peculiar, cases may be printed in Latin or French. 
 
 3d. The Committee is empowered to add to its number^ to purchase Oriental MSS. or printed bookv, 
 to present copies of the works printed at the expense of the Oriental Translation Fund to Learned 
 Societies and individuals, and to adopt all the means that it may consider to be necessary for promoting 
 the objects for which it was appointed. No payment, however, exceeding twenty-five pounds, is to be 
 made, until approved at two successive Meetings of the Committee. 
 
 4th. The Meetings of the Committee will be held as often as the Chairman or Secretary, or any two 
 other Members of it, signing a requisition for that purpose, deem it necessary. All the Members of the 
 Committee, resident within one hundred miles of Loudon, are to be summoned to attend each of its 
 Meetings ; and five Members, including the Chairman or a Deputy Chairman, and the Secretary, are 
 to constitute a quorum. 
 
 5th. The Secretary is charged generally with the business of the Committee, and is to record all the 
 votes of the Committee in a Minute-Book, which every Subscriber has the right of inspecting, on 
 application to him. 
 
 6th. For. the purpose of directing the attention of scholars to the literature of the East, and encourag- 
 ing translations, the Committee . is empowered to give annually, for such works as it may consider 
 deserving of distinction, four rewards in money, in sums not exceeding £100 each, and four gold 
 medals, of the value of twenty guineas each, inscribed with the names of the individuals to whom, and 
 the titles of the translations for which, they are presented. Any Member of the Committee who sends 
 a translation for approval, whether to obtain a reward or medal, or merely to have it printed at the 
 expense of the Oriental Translation Fund, is to cease to act on the Committee until the adoption or 
 rejection of his work is decided on. 
 
 7th. No work, although prepared for the press at the expense of the Oriental Translation Fund, is to 
 be printed, until the imprimatur of the Chairman or a Deputy Chairman, and at least eight Members 
 of the Committee, is obtained. The Translators of such works as are printed by the Committee are 
 entitled to twenty-five copies of their Translations for presentation. 
 
ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 15 
 
 8th. Every individual or institution subscribing ten guineas or upwards, annually, to the Oriental 
 Translation Fund, will be entitled to one fine paper copy of every work printed by the Committee, with 
 the name of the individual or institution subscribing printed on an ornamental title-page. Individuals 
 or institutions subscribing fiveguinetis annually, will be entitled to common paper copies of any of the 
 works published by the Committee, to the amount of their subscriptions, at half the price paid for 
 them by Non-Subscribers. 
 
 9th. A General Meeting, to which eveiy Subscriber and Member of the Committee, resident in the 
 United Kingdom, shall be summoned, will be held annually some time in the month of June. At that 
 meeting Regulations may be proposed or rescinded ; the Auditor will report the receipts and disburse- 
 ments of the past year ; and the Secretary report the progress made in the works that have been 
 commenced, and give an account of those that are proposed for publication in the following year. A 
 copy of each of these Reports will be sent to every Subscriber.— A Special General Meeting shall be 
 convened by the Secretary at any time it is required in writing by nine Subscribers, the requisition 
 stating the subject that is to be proposed for consideration. 
 
16 THIRD REPORT OF THE 
 
 LIST 
 
 OF 
 
 THE ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 
 
 Chairman : 
 
 The Right Honourable Sir Gobe Ouseley, Bart., Vice-President R-A.S. 
 
 Deputy Chairmen: 
 
 The Right Honourable Charles Watetn Williams Wynn, M.P., President R.A.S. 
 
 Sir G. T. Staunton, Bart., Vice-President R.A.S. 
 
 Sir E. H. East, Bart, M.P. 
 
 Sir A. Johnston, Vice-President R.A.S. 
 
 Col. Mare Wiles. 
 
 Iiieut.-Col. FiTZ- Clarence, Vice-President R.A.S. 
 
 Committee : 
 
 J. AiTKEN, Esq., M.D., Secretary to the Literary Society, Madias. 
 
 The Rev. R. Anderson, late Assistant Professor of Oriental Languages in the Hon. East-India Company's 
 College, Haileybury. 
 
 The Right Honourable Lord Ashley, M.P., one of His Majesty's Commissioners for the Affairs of India. 
 
 James Aieinson, Esq., M.A.S.Cal. 
 
 B. G. Babington, Esq., M.B., F.R.S., M.Lit.SocMad. 
 
 Col. J. Baillie, M.P., M.A.S.Cal. 
 
 The Rev. A. Baird, A.M., Professor of Hebrew, New College, St. Andrews. 
 
 J. Barker, Esa., Consul- General, Alexandria. 
 
 The Rev. J. Beighton, Prince of Wales's Island. 
 
 I. Bentley, Esq., A.M., Professor of Oriental Languages, King's College, Aberdeen. 
 
 F. Bebnar, Esq., Sincapore. 
 
 Col. W. Blackbubne, late Resident at the Court of the Rajah of Tanjore. 
 
 Lieut-Col. J. Briggs, M.LitSoc.Bom. 
 
 Samuel Briggs, Esq., Alexandria. 
 
 CoL Thomas Doer Broughton. 
 
 The Rev. A. Brunton, D.D., Professor of Hebrew in the University of Edinburgh. 
 
 The Rev. John Callaway, late Missionary in Ceylon. 
 
 The Rev. W. Carey, D.D., Professor of Sanscrit, &c. in the College of Fort- William, Calcutta. 
 
 R. Claree, Esq., M.LitSoc.Mad. 
 
 The Rev. B. Clough, Ceylon. 
 
 Sir J. E. COLEBROOKE, Bart, M.Lit Soc.Cal. 
 
 Sir Robert COLauHOUN, Bart., Kumaon. 
 
 Lieut-Col. J. M. Coombs, M.Lit.SocMad. 
 
 J. F. Davis, Esq., F.R.S, M-LitSoc.Bom. Canton. 
 
 Lieut-Col. C. J. Doyle, M.A.S.Cal. 
 
 Henry Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. 
 
OEiENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 17 
 
 W. EasElME, Es^, M.LitSocBom. 
 
 Col. W. Fabquhab, late Governor of Malacca. 
 
 The Rev. J. Forshali, A.M.i Keeper of the Manuscripts in the British Museum. 
 
 The Rev. W. B. Fox, late Missionary in Ceylon. 
 
 J. Frazeb, Esq., Consul, Bona. 
 
 The Rev. W. French, D.D., Master of Jesus College, Cambridge. 
 
 Capt. T. B; Gascoyne, Secretary to the Literary Society, Ceylon. 
 
 The Rev. Gavtn Gibb, D.D., Professor of Oriental Languages in the University of Glasgovir. 
 
 The Rev. William Glen, Astrachan. 
 
 Lieut A.D. Gordon, late Examiner to the College of Fort- William, Calcutta. 
 
 Terrick Hamilton, Esq. 
 
 Richard Haughtom-, Esq., Professor of Oriental Languages in the Honourable East-India Company's Military 
 Seminary, Addiscombe. 
 
 Graves C. Haughton, Esq., A.M. F.R.S., late Professor of Hindu Literature and the History of Asia in the Hon, 
 East-India Company's College, Haileybury. 
 
 E. W. A. Dbummond Hay, Esq., Consul General, Mogadore. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Henderson, Tutor to the Mission College, Hoxton. 
 
 GODFBEY HiGGINS, Esq. 
 
 Richard Jenkins, Esq., M.A.S.CaI. 
 
 Capt. Jervis, Secretary to the Literary Society of Bombay. 
 
 The Rev. A. Jddson, Rangoon. 
 
 The Rev. H. G. Keene, A.M., Professor of Arabic, Persian, and Hindustani Literature, in the Honourable 
 
 East-India Company's College, Haileybury. 
 Sir John Kennaway, Bart., M.A.S. Cal. 
 
 Lieut.-Col. Vans Ejsnnedy, Vice President of the Literary Society, Bombay. 
 The Rev. J. Kidd, D.D., Professor of Oriental Languages, Marischal College, Aberdeen. 
 The Rev. W. Knatchbull, D. D., Archbishop Laud's Professor of Arabic, Oxford. 
 E. W. Lane, Esq. 
 
 The Rev. S. Lee, B.D., Professor of Arabic in the University of Cambridge. 
 The Rev. H. D. Leeves, Corfu. 
 Capt. J. Low, Prince of Wales's Island. 
 
 Col. J. L. LUSHINGTON, C. B. M.P. 
 
 Capt. T. Macan, late Persian Inteipreter to His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief in India. 
 Dr. J. D. Macebide, Lord Almoner's Reader of Arabic, and Principal of Magdalen Hall, Oxford. 
 Col. Sir J. Macdonald, Teheran. 
 W. Mabsden, Esq., LL.D. M.A.S.CaI. 
 The Rev. J. Marshman, D.D., Serampore. 
 The Rev. W. H. Medhubst, Batavia. 
 
 Capt. J. Michael, Professor of Hindu Literature and the History of Asia in the Hon. East-India Company's 
 College, Haileybury. 
 
 The Rev. W. H. Mill, D.D., Principal of Bishop's CoUige, Calcutta. 
 
 MmzA Ibrahim, Assistant Professor of Oriental Languages in the Honourable East-India Company's College, 
 
 Haileybury. 
 The Rev. R. Mobbison, D.D., Canton. 
 
 The Rev. T. Musgbave, A.M., Lord Almoner's Reader of Arabic, Cambridge. 
 Colonel H. S. Osbobne, formeriy Malabar Translator on the Bombay Establishment. 
 SirW. OusELEY, Knt, Hon.M.A.S.Cal. 
 
 Capt. J. W. J. OirsELEY, Professor of the Arabic and Persian Languages in the College of Fort- William, Calcutta. 
 J. S. Penleaze, Esq. 
 T. P. Platt, Esq., A.M., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and Honorary Librarian to the British and 
 
 Foreign Bible Society. 
 Hajor David Pbice, M.Lit.Soc.Bom. 
 
 Capt. W. Pbice, Professor of Hindustani in the College of Fort-William, Calcutta. 
 The Rev. E. B. Pdsey, A.M., Regius Professor of Hebrew, and Canon of Christ-Church, Oxford. 
 Sir T. Reade, Consul- General, Tunis. 
 
 The Rev. G. C. Renouabd, B.D., late Lord Almoner's Reader of Arabic, Cambridge. 
 Professor Rosen. 
 J. Ross, Esq., A.M., M.A.S.CaI. 
 
18 THIRD REPORT OF THE 
 
 Captain D. Ruddell, Secretary to the College of Fort- William, Calcutta. 
 Abraham Salam^, Esq. 
 
 E. V. ScHALCH, Esq., M.A.S.Cal., Assistant Professor of Oriental Languages in the Honourable East-India 
 Company's College, Haileybury. 
 
 J. Shakesfeab, Esq., late Professor of Oriental Languages in the Hon. East-India Company's Military Seminary, 
 Addiscombe. 
 
 The Rev. G. Skinnek, A.M., Fellow and Tutor of Jesus College, Cambridge. 
 
 William Sotheby, Esq., F.R.S. F.A.S. 
 
 The Rev. E. Stallybrass, Selin^nsk. 
 
 Major C. Stewart, late Professor of Arabic, Persian, and Hindustani Literature in the Honourable East-India 
 Company's College, Haileybury. 
 
 Major- Gen. J. H. Symons. 
 
 Capt. Taylor, Political Agent at Bussora. 
 
 The Rev. C. H. Thomsen, Sincapore. 
 
 Lieut.-Col. J. Tod, M.A.S.Cal. 
 
 Lieut. H. TosD, Examiner to the College of Fort- William, Calcutta. 
 
 The Rev. D. G. Wait, LL.D., St. John's College, Cambridge. 
 
 C. WiLKiNS, Esq., LL.D., Oriental Librarian to the Hon. East-India Company. 
 
 Major Sir Henry Willock, Teheran. 
 
 H. H. Wilson, Esq., Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta. 
 
 The Rev.' Archdeacon Wrangham. 
 
 Auditor : 
 
 J. B. S. MORRITT, Esq. 
 
 Treasurer : 
 Lieut.-Col, FiTZ- Clarence, Hon. M.A,S.Cal. 
 
 Secretary: 
 Mr. William Hctimann. 
 
ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE. 
 
 19 
 
 BRANCH ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE, 
 
 CALCUTTA. 
 
 President : 
 Sir C. T. Metcalfe, Bart. 
 
 F. J. Halliday, Esq. 
 W. H. Macnaghten, Esq. 
 Captain Macan. 
 
 Captain Paice. 
 A. Stirling, Esq. 
 H. H. Wilson, Esq. 
 
 Secuetary : 
 John Tytler, Esq., M.D. 
 
 BRANCH ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE, 
 
 MADRAS. 
 
 President : 
 The Venerable the Archdeacon T. Robinson, A.M. 
 
 J. AlTKEN, Esq. M.D. 
 C. J. Bbown, Esq. 
 A. D. Campbell, Esq. 
 H. Chamier, Esq. 
 Lieut-Colonel Coombs. 
 
 Captain H. Harkness. 
 
 Captain Keighley. 
 
 J. M. MACLEOD, Esq. 
 
 W. Oliver, Esq. 
 Lieut. -Colonel Ormsby. 
 
 Secretary : 
 J. Lushington, Esq. 
 
 BRANCH ORIENTAL TRANSLATION COMMITTEE, 
 
 ROME. 
 
 President : 
 The Rev. Dr. Wiseman, Principal of the English College. 
 
 The Rev; Dr. Citllen, Sub Rector of the College 
 de Propaganda Fide. 
 
 Lewis, Esq. 
 &c. &c. 
 
 C 2 
 
20 
 
 LIST OF WORKS 
 PRINTED FOR THE ORIENTAL TRANSLATION FUND, 
 
 AKD SOLD BY 
 
 J. MuiiQAY, Albemarle Street ; and Parbdby, Allen, and Co., 
 Leadenhall Street ; 
 
 ]. 
 
 THE TRAVELS OF IBN BATUTA, 
 
 Translated from the abridged Arabic Manuscript Copies preserved in the Public Library of Cambridge, with NOTES 
 illustrative of the History, Geography, Botany, Antiquities, &c. occurring throughout the Work. 
 
 By the Rev. S. LEE, B. D., Professor of Arabic in the University of Cambridge, &c. &c. 
 
 Tn Quarto; price to Kon-Subscribers, £1, 
 
 2. 
 MEMOIRS OF THE EMPEROR JAHANGUEIR, 
 
 Written by Himself, and translated from a Persian Manuscript, 
 
 By MAJOR DAVID PRICE, of the Bombay Army, &c. &c. 
 
 In Quarto ; price to Non- Subscribers, 12s. 
 
 3. 
 THE TRAVELS OF MACARIUS, PATRIARCH OF ANTIOCH, 
 
 Written by his attendant Archdeacon, Paul of Aleppo, in Arabic. Part the First. 
 Anatolia, Romelia, and Moldavia. 
 
 Translated by F. C. BELFOUR, A.M. Oxon. &c. 8ec. 
 
 In Quarto ; price to Non- Subscribers, 10s. 
 
 4. 
 
 HAN KOONG TSEW, or THE SORROWS OF HAN, 
 
 A Chinese Tragedy, translated from the Original, with Notes, and a Specimen of the Chinese Tejct. 
 
 By JOHN FRANCIS DAVIS, F.R.S., &c. 
 
 In Quarto; price to Non- Subscribers, 5s. 
 
 5, 
 HISTORY OF THE AFGHANS, 
 
 Translated from the Persian of Neamet Ullah. Part I. 
 
 By BERNHARD DORN. Ph. D., 8ec. 
 
 In Quarto ; price to Non-Subscribers, liss. 
 
 6. 
 THE FORTUNATE UNION, 
 
 A Romance, translated from the Chinese Original, with Notes and Illustrations ; 
 to which is added, a Chinese Tragedy. 
 
 By JOHN FRANCIS DAVIS, F.R.S., &c. 
 
 Two Vols. 8vo. ; price to Non- Subscribers, 16s. 
 
 7. 
 YAKKUN NATTANNAWA, 
 
 A Cingalese Poem, descriptive of the Ceylon System- of Demonology ; to which is appended, the Practices of a Cdpua 
 or Devil Priest, as described by a Budhist : and KOL AN NATTANNAWA, a Cingalese Poem, descriptive of the 
 Characters assumed by Natives of Ceylon in a Masquerade. 
 
 Illustrated with Plates from Cingalese Designs. 
 
 Translated by JOHN CALLAWAY, late Missionary in Ceylon. 
 
 In Octavo; price to Non -Subscribers, 8s. 
 
21 
 
 8. 
 THE ADVENTURES OF HATIM TAI, 
 
 A nomance, translated from the Persian, 
 
 By DUNCAN FORBES, A.M. 
 In Quarto; price to Non-Subscribers, 16s. 
 
 9. 
 THE LIFE OF SHEIKH MOHAMMED ALI HAZIN, 
 
 Written by Himself: translated from two Persian Manuscripts, and illustrated with Notes explanatory of the History, 
 
 Poetry, Geography, &c. which therein occur. 
 
 By F. C. BELFOUR, M. A. Oxon, &c. &c. 
 
 In Octavo ; price to Non-Subscribers, 10*. 6i. 
 
 10. 
 MEMOIRS OF A MALAYAN FAMILY, 
 
 Written by Themselves ; and translated from the original. 
 
 By W. MARSDEN, F.R.S.&C. 8sc. 
 
 In Octavo ; price to Non-Subscribers, 2s. 6d. 
 
 11. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE WAR IN BOSNIA, 
 
 During the Years 1737-8 and 9. 
 Translated from the Turkish by C. FRASER, Professor of German in the Naval and MUitary Academy, Edinburgh. 
 
 In Octavo; price to Non-Subscribers, 4is. 
 
 N.S. The Large Paper copies of these Works are printed exclusively for the Subscribers to the 
 
 Oriental Translation Fund. 
 
 LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 
 
 The Travels of EvliaEffendi; translated by Mons. de Hammer. 
 This work contains an account in Turkish, of the travels of Evlia in 
 all parts of the Turkish empire, and in Turkestan, &c. in the middle of 
 the seventeenth century. 
 
 The Tuhfat al Kebar of Kateb Chelebi al Marhoom : trans- 
 lated by James Mitchell,Esq. 
 
 This Turkish History contains a detailed account of the maritime 
 wars of the Turks in the Mediterranean and Black Seas, and on the 
 Danube, &c. from the foundation of their empire in Europe to the com- 
 mencement of 1640. 
 
 The History of Vartan, King of Armenia; translated by 
 Professor Neumann. 
 This work contains an account of the religious wars between die Per- 
 
 sians and Armenians in the Fifth century, and many important docu- 
 ments relating to the religion of Zoroaster. It is written in the purest 
 classical Armenian by Elisieus, who was an eye-witness of many of the 
 events he relates. 
 
 The Mukhtasar fi hisab el-jebr wa'l mokabeleh, by Moham- 
 med ben Musa of Khovaresm ; translated' by Dr. F. A. 
 Rosen. 
 This is the earliest system of algebra extant in Arabic. 
 
 The Tuzzuk Timuri ; translated by Major Charles Stewart. 
 This work contains an account of the first forty-seven years of the life 
 of Tamerlane, written by himself in the Jagatean Toorki language, and 
 translated into Persian by Abu Taleb Husseyni. 
 
 LIST OF TRANSLATIONS PREPARING FOR PUBLICATION. 
 
 Class 1st. — Theology, Ethics, and Metaphysics. 
 
 The SAnc'hya Cariea; translated by Henry Thomas Cole- 
 brooke, Esq. 
 
 This Sanscrit work contains, in seventy-two stanzas, the principles of 
 the Stac'hya System of Metaphysical Philosophy. 
 
 The Akhlak-e-Naseri of Naser-ud-Din of Tus in Bucharia ; 
 translated by the Rev. H. G. Keene, A.M. 
 
 This Persian system of Ethics is an elaborate composition, formed on 
 Greek models, and is very highly esteemed in Persia. 
 
 A Collation of the Syriac MSS. of the New Testament, both 
 Nestorian and Jacobite, that are accessible in England, by 
 the Rev. Professor Lee. 
 
 This collation will include the various readings of the Syriac MSS. 
 of the New Testament in the British Museum, and the Libraries at 
 Oxford, Cambridge, &c 
 The Didascalia, or Apostolical Constitutions of the Abyssi-' 
 nian Church; translated by T. P. Piatt, Esq. A.M. 
 
 This ancient Ethiopic work is unknown in Europe, and contains 
 many very curious opinions. 
 
 Class 2d.— History, Geography, and Travels. 
 The Travels of Macarius, Patriarch of Antioch, written by 
 his attendant Ai-clideacon, Paul of Aleppo ; translated by 
 F. C. Belfour, Esq., LL.D. Part II. 
 This Arabic Manuscript, which is of great rarity, describes the Pa- 
 triarch's journey through Syria, Anatolia, Rumelia, Walachia, Molda- 
 via, and Russia, between the years 16S3 and 166U of the Christian JEn. 
 
 The Seir Mutakherin of Seyyid Gholam Husein' Khan ; 
 translated by Lieut. Col. John Briggs. 
 
 This celebrated Persian work comprises the annals of HindOst&n Arom 
 the death of the Emperor Aurungzebe to the administration of Warren 
 Hastings in Bengal. 
 
 Sheref Nameh ; translated by Professor Charmoy. 
 
 This is a Persian History of the Dynasties which have governed in 
 Kurdistan, written by Sheref Ibn Shems ud Din, at tlie close of the 
 sixteenth century. 
 
 The History of Mazenderan and Tabaristan ; translated by 
 
 Professor Charmoy. 
 
 This is a Persian history of part of the Persian empire, written by 
 Zaher ud Din, and comes down to .\,D. 147d. 
 
22 
 
 Tlie Tareki Afghan ; translated by Dr.Bernhard Dom. Part IT. 
 
 This is a Persian History of the Afghans, who claim to be descended 
 from the Jews. It will be accompanied by an account of the Afghan tribes. 
 
 The Annals of Elias, Metropolitan of Nisibis; translated 
 by the Rev. Josiah Forshall, A.M. 
 
 This Syriac Chronicle contains chronological tables of the principal 
 dynasties of the world, brief memoirs of the Patriarchs of the Nestorian 
 church, and notices of the most remarkable events in the East, from 
 the birth of our Saviour to the beginning of tiie eleventh century. 
 
 Ibn Haukul's Geography ; translated by Professor Hamaker. 
 This Arabic work was compiled in the 10th century by a celebrated 
 Mohammedan Traveller, and is not the same as the Oriental Geography 
 of Ebn Haukal that was translated by Sir William Ouseley. 
 
 Naima's Annals ; translated by the Rev. Dr. Henderson. 
 This Turkish History comprises the period between 1622 and 1692, and 
 includes accounts of the Tnrkish invasion of Germany, the sieges of Buda, 
 Vienna, &c. 
 
 The Chun tsew of Confucius ; translated by Mr. 'Williara 
 Huttmann. 
 
 ^This Chinese work, which still remains nntranslated, contains the 
 history of the Kingdom of Loo, of which Confucius was some time 
 Prime-Minister, and is the only one of the works usually attributed to 
 hun that he really wrote. 
 
 The Asseba as Syar of Syed Mohammed Reza; translated 
 by Mirza Alexander Kazem Beg. 
 
 This is a Turkish History of the Khans of the Crimea, written about 
 A.D. 1740, and contains many interesting particulars relating to Turkey, 
 Russia, Poland, and Germany. 
 
 Nipon 11 dai itsi ran ; translated by Monsieur Jules de 
 Klaproth. 
 
 This Japanese work contains the History of the I)airis or Ecclesiastical 
 Emperors of Japan from the year 660 Ante Christum. 
 
 A Description of Tibet; translated by Monsieur Jules de 
 Klaproth. 
 
 This will consist of extracts from various Chinese and Mandchn 
 works, forming a complete account of Tibet, and of the Buddhic reli- 
 gion, of which it is the principal seat. 
 
 Ibn Khaldun's History of the Berbers ; translated by the 
 Rev. Professor Lee. 
 
 This Is a rare and valuable Arabic work, containing an account of 
 the origin, progress, and decline of the dynasties which governed the 
 northern coast of Africa. 
 
 The great Geographical Work of Idrisi ; translated by the 
 Rev. G. C. Renouard, B. D. 
 
 This Arabic work was written A.D. 1153, to illustrate a large silver 
 globe made for Roger, King of Sicily, and is divided into tlie seven cli- 
 mates described by the Greek Geographers. 
 
 IVIaki-isi's KMtat, or History and Statistics of Egypt ; trans- 
 lated by Abraham Salame, Esq. . 
 
 This Arabic work includes accounts of the conquest of Egypt by the 
 Caliphs, A.D.'640; and of the cities, rivers, ancient and modem inha- 
 bitants of Egypt, &c. 
 
 Part of Mirkhond's Ruzet-al-Suffa ; translated by David 
 Shea, Esq. 
 
 The part of this Persian work selected for publication is that which 
 contains the History of Persia from Kaiomws to the death of Alex- 
 ander the Great. 
 
 Class 3d. — Bibliography, Belles- Lettbes, and 
 
 BlOGBAPHT. 
 
 Haji Khalfa's Bibliographical Dictionary ; translated by 
 Monsieur Gustave Fliigel. 
 
 This valuable Arabic work was written by the celebrated Kateb Che. 
 lebi al Marhoom, and contains accounts of above 13,000 Arabic, Persian, 
 and Ttirkish works, arranged alphabetically. 
 
 Heft Peiker, an historical Romance of Behram Gdr; trans- 
 lated by the Right Hon. Sir Gore Ouseley, Bart. 
 
 From the Persian of NizStmi of Ganjah, containing the romantic 
 history of Behr^, the Vth of the Sassanian dynasty ofPersian Kings. 
 
 Meher va Mushteri ; translated by the Right Hon. Sir Gore 
 Ouseley, Bart. 
 
 This Persian Poem, of which an abridgment will be published, was 
 composed by Muhammed Ass&r, and celebrates the friendship and ad- 
 ventures of Meher and Mushteri, the sons of King Shapur and his 
 grand Vizier. 
 
 Ibn Khalikan's Lives of Illustrious Men ; translated by Dr. 
 F. A. Rosen. 
 
 This is an Arabic Biographical Dictionary, arranged alphabetically, of 
 the most celebrated Arabian historians, poets, warriors, &c. who lived n 
 the seven first centuries of the era otMahommed, A.D. 600 to A.D. 
 1300. 
 
 The Bustan of Sadi j translated by James Ross, Esq., A.M. 
 This is a much-admired Persian Poem, consisting of Tales, &c. 
 illustrative of moral duties. 
 
5 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 printed by j. l. cox, great aueen street, 
 linooln's-inn fields. 
 
S.:.»-J> " 
 
 V*^; >••.»# 
 
 Jl 
 
 
 -■'• -•J•H•• 
 
 
 V ^';^:^; ^i^ 
 
 *'i;#'